Chapters Chapter 1: For the Empire. Part 1
PONIES OF THE FIVE RINGS
Chapter I: For the Empire
A flock of pegasi glided through the Everfree Forest, leaves and branches rustling gently in their wake. They flew low to avoid losing the earth ponies and unicorns that were walking under them. All of them were similarly suited in cloaks overing light armor which bore the small chest symbol on its chest identifying them as members of the Rainbow Clan. They all kept their eyes open, searching for scratches on the trees and using magic in order to perceive past activity in the area.
Rainbow Clan members were the scouts and cartographers of the Empire of Equestria, serving as the eyes and ears of Celestia and Luna in the distance. Their soldiers were, as the clan founder once was, expert archers and masters of skirmishing and guerrilla warfare.
Leading the group was Rainbow Dash, who was flying swiftly through the trees, inspecting the area. She became the Rainbow Clan leader five years ago after winning the yearly tournament in order to choose the fittest pony as their leader, and had stayed unbeaten since then. She felt a sense of pride every time she looked at her bow, the same bow their clan founder used in his lifetime. It had become a trophy and symbol of supremacy, for only the current clan leader was allowed to wield it.
Scootaloo flew next to Rainbow Dash, following her movements. After several years of training, she was allowed to accompany the scout squad, but only under direct supervision from her mentor, Rainbow Dash. Scootaloo had grown a lot since her beginnings as an apprentice, and had become fast and competent enough to overcome the issues she had as filly. Her wings had grown to be as large and powerful as other pegasi’s. Her body was lean, showing her as a healthy, athletic young mare. Her long mane waved, moved by the wind as she soared the skies next to her mentor.
Rainbow Dash loved hanging around with the younger pegasus. Scootaloo would always applaud and cheer at every action her mentor did, but there was more to it than that. When Scootaloo was just a little filly, she had idolized the current Rainbow Clan leader, even when Dash was just a lesser scout, dreaming of better things. Only Scootaloo believed and encouraged her to challenge the former clan leader, even when nopony else stood by her. That display of loyaly was enough to earn Dash’s appreciation. To show her gratitud to the filly, Rainbow Dash took her on as her personal apprentice.
Rainbow Dash didn’t like being the clan leader at first, but she defended the position because it showed that she was indeed the best pony in the Rainbow Clan, and that was enough for her. She hated staying in the same place doing nothing, so she usually led the patrols, leaving her magistrates and chancellors to deal with the boring political paperwork. Like Scootaloo, she too had changed over the years; her muscles became tenser and her wings had strengthened.
Rainbow Dash came in low, flying slowly alongside one of the earth ponies. “Nothing here, Overlord,” he responded quickly, while continuing to scan the area as he moved.
“Drat!” she spat while crossing her front hooves. “I wanted to kick some flanks this morning. You sure you aren’t missing anything?”
The earth pony shook his head. “No sign of activity.”
Rainbow Dash sighed. There were usually a few Diamond Dog scouts around to ambush, but today didn’t appear to be one of those days. “How about you, summoners? Any luck?”
The unicorns said nothing, looking around in confusion. One of them stopped walking, and the rest of the patrol followed suit. He spoke with a concerned voice. “Something’s not right.”
“Huh? Whad’ya mean by that? Speak clearly, will ya?”
“The spirits don’t know anything, Overlord Dash. And that’s worrying. Very worrying.” The unicorn stepped back while his horn continued glowing weakly.
“Worrying? More like boring to me.”
“No, Overlord Dash. The spirits don’t know anything… not even about our previous patrols.” The other ponies started mumbling and looking around, unsheathing their weapons while those with less experience shrank in fear.
Scootaloo moved closer to Rainbow Dash, trying to quell her rising fear. Her mentor used to tell her a lot of stories about how they used to find and slay those patrols of Diamond Dogs without even leaving them a chance to defend themselves. This part was new to her.
“Okay, what does that mean, summoner? We don’t have all day!” Rainbow Dash demanded.
“The spirits of the area have been purged, Overlord,” the unicorn explained. “Only summoners can do that, and we never cast these spells.”
Blood froze in everypony’s veins when several howls sounded frighteningly close to them. The group stuck together and looked around them, moving their heads quickly from one side to the other. Rainbow Dash nocked an arrow and looked around warily, leaning one of her hind hooves on the arc, ready to tense the string; Scootaloo followed suit, but her body was shaking and her eyes moved swiftly trying to spot the unseen threat. She had trained a lot with target dummies and with other ponies, but this was going to be her first real-life fight.
“Get them!” a voiced commanded from the trees.
As soon as the cry was heard, Scootaloo let the arrow go in shock, piercing a nearby tree. Out of nowhere, a squad of Diamond Dogs holding several Timber Wolves appeared behind them. The dogs released them and they pounced at the ponies, barking wildly.
“An invisibility spell!” one of the unicorns cried in disbelief. “To arms!”
Rainbow Dash flew to the top of the trees, and paused to get a better view of the fight. Scootaloo followed but, in her panic, didn’t notice Dash stopping and collided with her, knocking them both into a nearby tree. Dash turned around, prepared to scold her apprentice, but paused and stared in shock, motioning for Scootaloo to follow her gaze. They saw one of the Diamond Dogs using a knife to make a cut across his palm. After the self-mutilation, he chanted a few words which made the tree roots and branches move as if they were alive. To both pegasi’s horror, the roots entangled all of the ponies who were on the ground or flying next to the trees, turning them into easy prey for the timber wolves and the other Diamond Dogs. The trapped ponies struggled frantically to free themselves, but to no avail.
“W-w-what was that about!?” Rainbow Dash stuttered. “How the hay can they use magic?!”
“Dash!” Scootaloo cried. “What’s that behind those monsters!?”
The clan leader looked where her apprentice was pointing and gasped in disbelief. A draconequus was standing behind the Diamond Dogs with his armed crossed, leaning on a tree watching the massacre.
Discord! Rainbow Dash thought, her mind in a whirl. She started wondering if all this was just a very realistic nightmare. What’s he doing here?!
“Enough!” Discord ordered, getting all of his minions to stop their attacks. Even the Timber Wolves stopped devouring the now dead ponies. “Get the rest of the army! We’ll attack Equestria at sunset!”
Howls and roars of approval followed his order. The Diamond Dogs grabbed the leashes and took the wolves deeper into the Everfree Forest. Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo stayed perched in the tree, leaning on the trunk and trying not to be noticed..
“Scoots,” Rainbow Dash whispered. “We have to act soon.”
Scootaloo didn't respond, her eyes focused on the bloodbath under them. She tried to talk, but nothing came out, and her body was frozen out of sheer terror. Rainbow Dash smacked Scootaloo in the back of the head, snapping the young mare out of her panic.
“Scoots! I need your help!”
“B-b-but—“
“Just listen to me! Fly to Cloudsdale as fast as you can and tell Commander Spitfire to gather every single pony in fighting condition. Tell her that a huge army is marching towards Equestria and that we must warn the other clan leaders. Also, tell her to send a messenger to inform the Empresses of what we’ve seen.”
“Y-y-you’re not coming with me?” Scootaloo stuttered.
Rainbow Dash sighed. “I’ll go meet Applejack. She’ll take longer to convince than the others to leave her post. I’m one of the few who can handle her. You’ll be fine, trust me.”
Scootaloo nodded as she took off towards Cloudsdale and Rainbow Dash rocketed towards the Diamond Bulwark. She would’ve sworn she heard Discord’s sardonic laugh following her.
-o-
The wall surrounding the Empire of Equestria, known as the Diamond Bulwark, was a powerful and effective defense against the Everfree Forest. The gargantuan structure was a hundred feet tall and almost thirty feet wide, with its foundations sinking several hundred feet beneath the soil. It had strongpoints located every fifty yards, housing ballistas and trained crew. Warriors and bowponies patrolled endlessly between the strongpoints. There were also twelve huge towers that lined the wall, with lookouts ready to alert everypony in case of unusual sightings.
The Apple Clan stood as the defenders of the Empire, fighting everything that came from the Everfree Forest since the founding of Equestria. No clan was better suited to defeat the constant attacks of such dangerous enemies than them. Every single pony, be it unicorn, pegasus or earth pony, was specially trained in one way or another to fight their sworn enemies. Though Apple courtiers existed, even they were trained to defend themselves, for war was their daily bread, and every weapon counted.
In the tallest of the towers, Applejack stood guard with watchful eyes. She was the leader of the Apple Clan, a recent promotion due to her brother’s retirement a few years ago. She didn’t like the idea of leading the clan, for she preferred galloping head-first into armed conflict rather than planning complex strategies. Even more annoying to her was the fact that most Apple Clan soldiers didn’t approve of Big Macintosh’s decision, but nopony dared question him openly. Applejack was still considered unworthy by most ponies, and she hated it every time she overheard it.
She had changed a lot, being almost as large and strongly built as her brother. Leaning on her loyal war hammer, tainted with the dried blood of previous battles, she kept her eyes on the distant horizon. Sometimes she wondered about her brother, one of the strongest and most brilliant tacticians in the Apple Clan. Even at his age, he was still capable of fighting and leading the clan but, when she was old enough, Big Macintosh stepped down and offered her the clan’s leadership. Maybe he didn’t like having such a responsibility, but stood there until somepony could replace him.
“AJ, we have to talk!” a frantic voice shouted behind her.
Applejack, who was lost on her thoughts, came to with a start and looked around her. “Huh, what, who goes... Oh.” She recognised her friend and nodded with a smirk. “Howdy, sugarcube, what’s botherin’ you?”
“Come on, AJ. We have to go to the Imperial Castle, fast!” she said while pushing Applejack downstairs.
“Hold yer horses, Rainbow Dash,” Applejack grunted, pushing her back. “Where’s the fire?”
“Listen, my ponies were ambushed in the Everfree Forest, and they’re coming to get us, bajillions of them! They’ll be here by sunset! They—”
Applejack interrupted, holding up a hoof while frowning. “Okay, okay, let’s go, if only to see what the hay it’s about.” She tossed her head to tell Dash to follow her inside the tower. “This is a dangerous place, Dash. Chattin’ is a luxury we can't afford ‘round here. Monsters from the Everfree Forest could attack at any moment. We must always be ready, ya know.” She walked down the stairs, with Rainbow Dash closely following her. “Ah guess you've already warned the other clan leaders and they must be waiting for us. Ah just hope this doesn't take long.”
-o-
The Imperial Palace was the largest and most luxurious building in all of Equestria. It was made entirely of polished marble decorated with reliefs representing warriors glaring at the visitors. Swirling spires with golden roofs flanked the main building, with cloud-shaped turrets. Every single window of the main building was ornate with stained glass representing important moments in the history of Equestria, from endings of inner conflicts to glorious feats that forged legends. The building was constructed in a place where the landscape offered huge protection. Mountains covered the palace’s rear and a moat made a drawbridge necessary to go through the front door.
The Imperial Palace had hundreds of rooms and countless corridors, making it almost impossible for most ponies to determine where it began and ended, which worked as an outstanding security measure. The Palace was divided in several sections, being the largest of all the Imperial Barracks, where the Imperial Guards trained and lived. The second largest section, the one located the closest to the mountain, was the Imperial Sanctum. This one included the Twin Empresses’ chambers, who lived in separate rooms at the opposite edge of the palace, the Throne Room, located between the rooms, and the meeting hall. The clan leaders and their spokesmares used to discuss issues in that last room.
The Imperial Guard was the ultimate defense squad, whose sole duty was to protect the Twin Empresses, and they were specially trained to do so, warriors and summoners alike. They were respected and feared for their direct interaction with the Empresses. Most of them were descendants of the original ponies who had followed Celestia and Luna when the Empire was founded, but stories about ponies from the Great Clans joining the Imperial Guard were rare, but not unheard of. The Imperial Guard also included magistrates, who acted as The Empresses’ spokesmares and advisers.
Celestia and Luna were presiding over a huge, exquisitely carved round table. Four clan leaders had already arrived and had taken their seats; Twilight Sparkle, Rarity and Pinkie Pie on Celestia’s left, Fluttershy on Luna's right, with two vacant chairs next to them. They didn’t seem so physically different from their younger selves compared to the other two, more battle-centered, clan leaders.
“They’re late, as usual. How rude!,” Rarity sighed, exasperated.
“The Diamond Bulwark is far away from Canterlot,” pointed out Twilight with her eyes closed. “I’m sure they’re almost here.”
A few seconds after speaking those words, the sound of ponies galloping echoed across the hall. The noise became louder and closer until, as soon as it reached the main door, suddenly came to a halt. Everypony's head turned as the doors opened to reveal Applejack and Rainbow Dash, panting slightly from their frantic rush. The others waited silently as the late pair bowed in apology and quickly made their way to their seats, avoiding eye contact with the others. After they were seated, Celestia nodded to the guards, who closed the door behind them.
“I am pleased to see that you’re all here, clan leaders,” Celestia said with a regal tone. “Rainbow Dash sent us a report regarding something that concerns all of us. Now that everypony is present, please proceed with the reading.”
“Thank you, My Empress,” Rainbow Dash said, bowing. “As my reports state, we may have a colossal enemy army coming towards the Diamond Bulwark.“
“May ?” Appejack grunted. “Yer sayin’ that you brought all the greatest representatives of the six Great Clans together, and yer not even sure about what you have here?”
“I wasn’t finished, AJ!” Rainbow Dash said with a grim look in her eyes. Most ponies in the room were slightly surprised by such a reaction. Dash noticed this, and cleared her throat before moving on. “Of course I'm not gonna waste anypony's time for an uncertain attack. I lost most of my scouts in this last patrol. But they didn't die for nothing. We learned that Discord himself is going to lead the army, and they’ll reach the wall at sunset.”
“Discord's doing what!?” Applejack jumped out of her seat and pounded her hooves on the table, throwing a menacing glare at Rainbow Dash. The other clan leaders looked at each other gasping, except for the Empresses and Twilight, who didn’t appear to be paying attention. “Why didn't ya tell me about this before? Ah have to return to mah post!”
“You're going nowhere, Applejack,” Twilight ordered in an awe-inspiring voice. “Now, sit down. We can leave when the meeting is over. The fewer interruptions there are, the better for all of us.”
“Yes, Twilight. I understand,” Applejack grunted in a soft voice.
Twilight Sparkle was the leader of the Lore Clan, Keepers of Magic. She was one of the most powerful summoners in Equestria, outmatched only by the Empresses.
“And the sooner we finish, the more time we have to party!” Pinkie Pie, leader of the Party Clan, cried with great enthusiasm.
“A party sounds awesome, but first things first,” Rainbow Dash said. “My scouts will defend the wall along with the Apple Clan forces. If the Lore Clan wants to join and get some glory in the battle they—”
Before Rainbow Dash could finish the sentence, Twilight Sparkle shook her head.
“B-b-but we need lots of reinforcements!” Rainbow Dash stuttered. “There are way too many enemies! We need all the help we can get!”
“I'm sorry, but I can't spare even a single pony.” Twilight’s voice sounded tired and sour, as if she hadn’t gotten a good night sleep for several days. “I received a report myself about a situation that requires all of my clan’s resources.”
”At least tell us what’s that about.”
Annoyed by Dash’s persistence, Twilight opened her eyes, sending a gaze that caused the pegasus’ mane and tail to bristle. “Dangerous use of magic. If I can solve some of my own issues, I’ll send a summoner or two. But I can’t promise anything.”
“O-okay.” Rainbow Dash lowered her head with a sorrowful expression.
“Fear not, Rainbow Dash. Remember that you're talking about the wall my clan built. Not even the might of the whole Everfree Forest combined could demolish it.” The overconfident voice came from Rarity, leader of the Jewel Clan, masters of crafting and diplomacy. She was sitting at Celestia’s left side. “The Diamond Bulwark is nearly indestructible. But, if you insist, I’ll send some of my gorgeous Gemmed Gallants to help.”
“I trust you both, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. I, uhm, will send some of my falconers,” Fluttershy piped up timidly from behind her pink mane. The last of the four ponies sitting at the table, she was the leader of the Wilderness Clan, and a powerful beastmaster. “I’m sure they'll do a good job defending our Empire.”
“Wow, thanks, Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash bowed.
“Oh, R-Rainbow Dash, please... you don’t have to bow. It's the least I can—”
“Oh, oh, oh!” Pinkie Pie interrupted. ”I want to send some ponies too. Can I? Can I? Pretty please with sugar on top?”
Applejack sat quietly, eyebrow twitching and hoof tapping, as Dash answered. “Ehm… Well, yes, but what…?”
“Yay! I’ll go ask some of my bladedancers to defend the wall with you!”
“Why thank y...” Dash stopped in mid sentence, astonished. “Wait. What? Bladedancers? I guess that could—”
“Enough of this!” Applejack roared pounding the table again. Fluttershy jumped and gave a yelp while the rest looked on in surprise at the Apple Clan leader, who was breathing heavily. “Ah’ve had enough of this insult! Mah clan has defended the Empire on its own for centuries, and today won’t be an exception!” Applejack threw a furious gaze at every single clan leader, checking their reactions. “Now, if ya don’t mind, I have a wall to defend.” She got up and bowed to the Empresses, who bowed back. Applejack left the room looking as she wanted buck somepony in the face, leaving the other ponies talking amongst each other about what had happened.
“That mare’s gonna get us all killed!” Rainbow Dash grunted. “There must be a way to reason with her!”
“Well, she thought we were questioning her ability to perform her duty,” Twilight said. “Nopony would take something like that easily, especially Applejack.”
“Clan leaders,” Celestia said. “I'll offer two dozen Imperial Guards to help defend the Diamond Bulwark.” The five leaders gawked at her. Even Twilight Sparkle, who had been wearing a bored expression throughout the meeting looked astounded. The idea of the Empress sparing her personal guard was unthinkable. “You may do what you consider appropriate for the Empire. This meeting is over.”
Fluttershy excused herself and left, followed by Rarity and Pinkie, who were talking about the victory party. As Rainbow Dash tried to leave, Twilight Sparkle stopped her.
“Rainbow Dash,” she called. “We have to talk—”
“I’m going send my clan to fight, no matter what AJ says!” she replied without letting Twilight finish.
For the first time since the meeting, the unicorn snorted softly. “I didn’t expect less from you,” she added, nodding in approval with a smirk. ”I’m sure all of the clans will send reinforcements anyways. The situation requires it.” Her expression changed to a grumpy glare, but without sounding angry. “Next time, though, try to be more delicate about this issue. Applejack thinks that we don’t trust her to defend the wall. To her, that's a great insult on her Honor. I noticed how angry she was getting when we mentioned helping her. Now I'll let you go get ready to defend the wall.”
Rainbow Dash nodded at Twilight and left the place, leaving her alone with the Empresses.
“Celestia,” she called, approaching slowly towards her. “May I ask you a question, now that we are alone?”
“Certainly, Twilight Sparkle. What bothers you?” Celestia said calmly.
“Well...” She thought about her next sentence carefully to avoid sounding disrespectful. “ I understand your decision of sending your own Imperial Guards to defend the wall, it’s just that... It’s our duty. You shouldn’t have to—”
Celestia raised her hoof to interrupt Twilight. “I understand your concern, my dear. But I consider it more appropriate to sacrifice some self-protection for the greater good. If the enemy army gets through the wall, Equestria will be destroyed.” Celestia stopped for a moment, glancing at Twilight, who nodded at the Empress’ statement, before looking into the distance and resuming speaking. “But, if the wall stands, most of us will survive. So, instead of just having my guards sit here doing nothing, I consider it a better use of resources to send them to defend our Empire. You are all important to me, my dear.”
“Your wisdom and generosity know no bounds, my Empress.” Twilight answered, bowing gracefully. ”If that's your wish, I won’t question your judgement.”
“As you already know, you are one of my most valuable leaders. I know you are working hard and I appreciate your duty with me and the Empire,” she said in a complimentary tone, making Twilight blush lightly. “And yet, I think you could spare some ponies. Rainbow Dash's report was worrying and they will need a lot of help.”
“You are right as usual, my Empress,” Twilight admitted. “However, the issue that I mentioned in the meeting requires not only all of my clan's resources, but also the protection of our bodyguards.” She walked over to a window and gazed out, lowering her head and speaking in a tired voice. “We live in hard times and, while it's true that we are in severe danger, I can't spare anything at all.”
“I presume these businesses you talk about are relevant to me.”
“Certainly, my Empress.”
“Now that we are alone, can you tell me more about them?”
Twilight nodded. “I didn’t want to mention it in the meeting to avoid the problems it could cause.” She approached the Empress and spoke in a low voice. “There have been rumors about ponies dealing with Maho, but I have to investigate these rumors further. Many of my clan’s soldiers and summoners are searching for the rumormongers as we speak.”
“That is not enough, Twilight Sparkle!” Luna broke her silence, getting up from her seat and walking towards Twilight with a grim expression. Celestia frowned at Twilight’s statement and raised a hoof to calm her sister down.
“Relax, my sister,” Celestia said as she caressed Luna’s mane. “You can put your trust in Twilight.”
“We don’t mistrust her, Celestia,” she answered without looking at her sister. “But thou know that we can’t forget about the Day of Thunder. Those heroes sealed Night Mare Moon, but none of them survived to tell the tale.” She looked at Twilight, who nodded while listening to Luna. “Thou must protect the Empire from foul magic, Sparkle, for it’s the duty of you and your whole clan.”
“I understand, Empress Luna,” Twilight said as she bowed to her. “I’m sure that the rumor may have started because someone overheard some Apple Clan soldiers talking about it.”
“That seems reasonable,” added Celestia. “They fight the creatures from the Everfree Forest everyday, and some of those beasts use Maho.”
“Even so, I’ll let you know about my research at soon as I have something.”
“We expect no less from thee, Twilight Sparkle. We offer thee our castle to stay and continue your research in. Doth thou agree, sister?“ Luna offered as she turned to Celestia, who nodded with an approving smile.
“That's really generous of you,” Twilight said, bowing. “I have no words to express my gratitude.”
“My Imperial Guards will take the place of your bodyguards until the upcoming battle is won,” added Celestia. “I’ll even let you choose the summoners you want me to send to defend the Diamond Bulwark.”
“I shall do as you wish.”
“I trust your judgment, Twilight Sparkle. You may leave now.”
Twilight bowed to the Empresses and walked out of the room, leaving Celestia and Luna alone in the huge hall. The younger of the two sat down again, leaving out a long sigh.
“What bothers you, sister?” Celestia said as she approached to her sister, leaning a hoof on her shoulder.
“Something’s not right,” she replied. “Art thou as thoughtful about Discord as us, sister?”
Celestia frowned at Luna’s comment. “Yes, divine entities like us are forbidden to intervene directly in the events of mortals unless we are threatened. Discord may move some strings, but would never be able lead an army. Not even he can break that rule.”
“He must be up to something then, but what?”
“I am afraid that we’ll find out when the time comes,” Celestia said as she looked through the window, the Empire of Equestria lying underneath them.“For now, we can only wait and hope they figure it out before it’s too late.”
Chapter 1: For the Empire. Part 2
Rarity wandered through the Imperial Gardens outside of the palace, admiring the extremely detailed statues of ancient famous personalities of the Empire. It also had several water gardens and many beautifully shaped bushes and trees in a maze of mesmerizing green wonders. She walked past sculptures of warriors, summoners, monks and courtiers from different clans, until reaching a specific statue. She gazed up at the statue of her ancestor, Shiny Jewel, the original founder of the Jewel Clan, before clearing her throat loudly to check if her companion was waiting for her.
“How did it go, Lady Rarity?” asked an inquisitive voice behind the statue.
“Not quite as expected, darling,” she answered with a smirk, “but that makes it better for us.”
“Is that so?”
Hoity Toity appeared from behind the statue, and both started walking together. Hoity was one of the finest courtiers the Jewel Clan had, and was Rarity’s second in command in the clan.
“As I expected, Applejack was as stubborn as usual,” Rarity said, rolling her eyes. “That’s fine for me. Now we can fashion our offer of support to look like she’ll owe us a favor.”
“A most brilliant perspective. You are indeed worthy of your position as the Jewel Clan leader.”
Rarity chuckled. “Generosity calls for generosity, darling. We have a web of contacts among the Empire with ponies that can grant us anything we need or our allies ask for. That way, we can keep our flanks covered against everything.”
“Nopony would dare to refuse our help having so many favors granted,” he pointed out, nodding in approval.
“Certainly, Hoity, dear,“ she said, smiling sardonically. ”Knowing what we can grant anything to anypony, they’ll swallow their pride in order to avoid losing our favor.”
“I’ll go personally to send the Gemmed Gallants to the Wall. My regards, Lady Rarity,” he said, bowing before trotting away, leaving Rarity to enjoy her stay in the gardens.
Rarity sat alone on a bench next to Shiny Jewel’s statue. The gardens were devoid of ponies, the only audible sound being the wind blowing through the tree branches.
“So few ponies that pose a political threat,” she said, talking to herself and rubbing her hooves. “With such a flawless government, I’ll be able to climb up in the social hierarchy and end up becoming the Imperial Chancellor!” She giggled and clapped in excitement. “Soon, the fruits of my labor will be mine for the taking.”
-o-
Pinkie walked towards the huge temple dedicated to her clan. A gate welcomed the pony, two red posts tied together by a rope with several colorful decorations on it them. She went through it, walked up the stone stairs and stepped onto a road of polished wood.
Pinkie arrived at a small fountain off the path and put her front hooves into the water, washing them and having a sip before moving on.
She giggled as she walked across the balloon-shaped lanterns, each one of a different color. As she kept walking, she glanced left and saw the building they used for parties and celebrations among the clan members. The columns of the wall-less building resembled thick streamers, and the roof was light blue. On Pinkie’s right, in front of the previous building, stood the shrine’s administrative office, where BonBon, the Party Clan’s courtier and main spokesmare, spent most of her time.
Finally, she got to the main shrine, flanked by two alligator statues climbing down the columns, glaring menacingly at the newcomers. When Pinkie started hearing some cries and the sound of breaking wood, she snorted.
“I can’t believe she’s still doing that,” she giggled.
She trotted through the short hall through more streamer-shaped columns to meet her trusted student.
Lyra was standing on her hind legs in front of a stone block with her eyes closed, motionless and surrounded by broken planks. Pinkie covered her mouth with her hoof to avoid making any noise. In a flash, the unicorn opened her eyes, let out a short cry and smashed the block, breaking it in half. A young spotted stallion, apparently a younger apprentice, applauded and jumped. They both turned to meet the clan leader and bowed, Lyra still standing on her hind legs.
“Wow! That was awesome!” Pinkie applauded. “You have to do that in our next party!”
“Heh, thanks, Pinkie Pie,” Lyra blushed a little, scratching the back of her head with her hoof. “How was the meeting?” She summoned a basic spell to pile all the wooden planks on a corner, next to the shrine’s fireplace.
“Oh, too much chit-chat. Oh, I need you to call some bladedancers and send them to the Diamond Bulwark. Applejack said she didn’t want us to help, but I’m sending them anyway.”
Lyra lifted an eyebrow. ”Pinkie, does this has something to do with what dream you had this morning?”
“Yes indeedy, Lyra. I know something’s going to happen. My guts keep telling me.”
“You told me something about it.” Lyra rolled her eyes trying to remember the exact words. “It was… ‘New blood will empower an old enemy’ or something like that.”
Pinkie nodded, her eyes looking at the horizon. “I don’t know what that means yet, but one thing is for sure. If Discord’s the ‘old enemy’, any attempt to weaken him is important.”
“What about the ‘new blood’ part?”
“I’ll think about that here. For now, go get the bladedancers and send them to the wall.”
“Yes, Pinkie,” Lyra said, bowing to the Party Clan leader. She trotted towards the exit to the barracks.
Pipsqueak watched the unicorn left, leaving him sharing the shrine with Pinkie Pie. The years had passed incredibly well for him; he had become a strong and healthy pony, but he still lived in his fantasies about being a legendary hero. Under Lyra’s tutelage, he had become a decent warrior monk at the service of the Party Clan. Pipsqueak approached Pinkie Pie slowly, opening his mouth with a lowered head, but words wouldn’t come out.
“Hi there, Pipsqueak!” she said, looking at the young stallion with a broad smile. “What can I do for you?”
“Uh, uhm… Mistress Pinkie uhm… Lady Pie… Uh…,” he said, trying to search for the adequate way to refer to the clan leader.
She giggled after hearing him. “Just call me Pinkie, or Pinkie Pie,” she said while raising a hoof. “We’re all monks here. I am the clan leader, but I’m also a monk like you. Mistress or Lady is just too formal, and I don’t like formalities too much. A little respect for your superiors is enough.”
“Ok, Pinkie. So, I was thinking… I am not to judge your wisdom but…” Pinkie’s smile comforted Pipsqueak, allowing him to formulate his statement. “Do you really know the answer to the prophecy?”
She shook her head without losing the smile.
“And how do you know if sending help is the best thing to do?”
“I don’t, silly,” she giggled.
“Huh? Then why do—?
“I follow my guts, brother Pipsqueak. Come with me.” She got up and walked through the shrine, the young stallion following closely. “Do you know about Fate and Karma?”
He nodded. “We all have a predestined place and duty in this world.”
“Righto,” she said, nodding in approval. “Now, have you studied our sacred scrolls about the Path of Laughter?”
“Well, I haven’t read a lot of it, but I didn’t understand much.” He lowered her head, fearing she’d scold him. “It looks so complicated.”
Pinkie giggled. “Of course it’s complicated, silly. But there are secrets to reach the wisdom of the Path easily.”
Pipsqueak had sparkles of hope in his eyes after hearing Pinkie’s words. “Would you please share those secrets with me, Pinkie Pie?” she said, trying not to sound too excited.
She stopped walking and looked at the ceiling, humming with a hoof on her chin.
“I promise I won’t tell anypony!” he begged, bowing so profoundly that his forehead touched the floor.
Pinkie remained silent for a moment before caressing his head with a smile.
“Okey dokey lokey, Pipsqueak! I’ll tell you, on one condition.”
“Yes, Pinkie! No matter what is it, I’ll do it!” He hopped joyfully around Pinkie.
“I’ll tell you if you promise to share it with everypony!”
“As you… huh?” He stood motionless, surprised because of what Pinkie said. “What do you mean, Pinkie?”
“Happiness is not only for us members of the Party Clan. The wisdom must be shared.” She resumed her walking, Pipsqueak following her closely. “One of my ancestors said ‘If the problem can be solved, why should I worry? If the problem cannot be solved, why should I worry?’ Do you understand what it means, young monk?”
“I… I think…” He gave up after a moment, for it didn’t make sense to him. “No, Pinkie. I don’t get it.”
She giggled, patting his head with her hoof. “You may be able to know what the future awaits, but why should that limit your dreams or wishes?”
“Well, if you know—“
“Would you tear apart your best wishes and hopes just because somepony told you that they will fail?”
Pipsqueak thought about his dream of becoming a hero, with songs and scrolls telling about his feats. He shook his head with rage at the idea of giving them upt.
“Well, if you want to, do it! Even if you think Fate wasn’t written for you to do it, nopony should stop you! Do whatever you want! Your dreams are a grasp of your Fate. Embrace them!”
“I want to be a hero that everypony will remember for his bravery and determination!” Pipsqueak cried, hopping around Pinkie. “Fighting for justice, saving the ones in need, the... the... the most awesome samurai ever!”
“Then go for it!” Pinkie encouraged with a broad smile. “The ‘Path of Laughter’ focuses on the idea that we should do whatever we feel if it’ll fulfill us. Satisfaction and joy will fill our hearts forever!”
Pipsqueak jumped towards Pinkie and gave her a huge hug. When they broke the hug, the young stallion’s eyes were watery, but had a broad smile.
“Thank you, Pinkie,” he said, wiping his eyes. “I really thought there was no future for me apart from being here, taking care of the shrine.”
“In a few months you’ll have your chance, Pipsqueak. Your test for adulthood will be soon. Our clan has high hopes for you.” She winked at him. “Once you pass, you can take the life you want, without having to ask for permission to anypony. That’s adulthood for you!”
“Yay!” he cried, jumping happily. “I’ll continue training until Lyra comes back!”
Pipsqueak galloped away towards the training chamber, leaving Pinkie alone. She smiled watching the young stallion’s enthusiasm. When she felt the touch of loneliness once more, she returned to her meditation in an attempt to decipher the prophecy.
-o-
Fluttershy left the Imperial Palace and gave a sharp whistle. A moment later, a bird covered in scarlet flames flew down towards the pegasus, who lifted her hoof and let the creature alighted on her outstretched leg.
“Hello, Eugene,” she said, snuggling her pet tenderly before resuming her walk.
If there was an animal that was a symbol of the Wilderness Clan, it was Eugene. A nameless phoenix at first, owned by the clan founder, he was believed to share a life-link with his master. Every time the clan leader died, the bird died too, only to rebirth once more and to look among the Wilderness Clan members for an appropriate leader that had his first master’s qualities. He was named Eugene because it meant “the well-born”, reflecting his gift for choosing the worthiest leader.
A few months ago, Eugene went to visit Fluttershy. One of the clan elders saw this and summoned a court where she would be invested as the new Wilderness Clan leader. Some elders and clan members disagreed at first, for Fluttershy wasn’t a relevant pony at the courts and was only well known by some ponies in the whole Empire, but Eugene had chosen her, and it soon became clear as to why. The pegasus had a strong link with the earth and an animal empathy that some believe is only outmatched by Eugene’s original master. Fluttershy chose Carrot Top, a Wilderness courtier famous for her fruitful farms, to be her clan’s spokesmare.
Fluttershy finally arrived to the farm. Several dozen ponies worked in those colossal fields where most of the Empire’s sustenance came from. The workers bowed at the sight of the clan leader and pointed towards where Carrot Top would be working, to which Fluttershy thanked and followed their signs. The courtier was outside the house, a humble construction with only a few plain columns helping the walls to hold the roof, leaving a nice porch to check the harvesting without the Sun blinding them.
“Lady Fluttershy,” Carrot Top greeted, bowing at the sight of her clan leader.
“Oh, Carrot Top, please, you don’t have to…“ she started, looking at the ground, ”uhm… I wanted to… well, if you don’t mind, that is…”
The courtier rolled her eyes and sighed. It was hard to get used to having a leader who took so long to say anything because of shyness or fear when it should be the other way round. Carrot Top invited her to get inside. When both entered, the courtier closed the door and talked in a low, comforting voice, smiling.
“Lady Fluttershy, is there anything I can do for you?” she asked. “You don’t come to visit my place often.”
“Well, uhm, I wanted to… to send some falconers to the Diamond Bulwark.”
The courtier lifted an eyebrow, not knowing about what happened in the meeting. “Why should we send troops there?”
“Oh, uhm… It’s okay, it doesn’t matter.” Fluttershy stepped back, speaking even lower.
“Lady Fluttershy, please,” Carrot Top stepped forward trying to get close to the leader. “If we have to send reinforcements, we will. I just want to know what happened in the meeting.”
“Well, uhm… looks like Discord’s leading an army against us and I uhm, decided that we could…”
“What?!” Carrot Top stepped back, horrified.
“Sorry!” Fluttershy cried as she cowered on the floor, covering her head with her hooves.
“Nonono, don’t apologize! We have to send the falconers. I’ll send a messenger immediately!” she turned around and galloped towards the aviary.
“Wait!” the Wilderness leader demanded, still on the ground.
Carrot Top stopped instantly, not used to such direct commands from Fluttershy.
“Uhm… we can’t send them. Applejack… I mean, the Apple Clan leader refused to accept any help.”
“But what are we gonna do then!?” Carrot Top asked hysterically. “Are we gonna stay here until they kill us all!?”
“I… I… I don’t know.”
Fluttershy started sobbing, the pressure being too much for her. Carrot Top lowered her head, the shame for losing control eating at her insides.
“Lady Fluttershy, I’m… I’m sorry,” she apologized, lying in front of her, trying to look at her in the eyes. “I know that leading a clan is a huge burden.”
“Then why… why… “ She coughed in her sorrow, trying in vain to calm down. “Why did Eugene choose me? I don’t have… I don’t have what it takes to lead.”
“Because he probably sees something in you that makes you right for it.” Carrot Top smiled as she got up, helping Fluttershy. “Come, Lady Fluttershy.”
The pegasus wiped away her tears before following her spokesmare. Both walked across the room, ignoring the humble furniture and unfinished lunch plates on the table. Under an open window, a book rested on a small stone table.
“Lady Fluttershy, in this book we have the story of our clan,” Carrot Top declared, opening the tome with a smile. “I read it to learn how the relationships with the other clans are, and to act according to it. I’m sure you read it some time ago, but I think you should check this part again.”
Fluttershy wiped away the remaining tears and read the paragraph, her eyes traveling slowly through the written words. As the mare said, the clan’s story was there, in front of her. The original founder, Green Greens, was a wanderer who kept an unnamed phoenix as his pet. When Empress Celestia gave him and his followers the Clan status and the duty to protect the wild life and nature of the Empire, Greens worked to study and tame nature to help Celestia.
“Do you understand now, Lady Fluttershy?” Carrot Top asked tenderly with a broad smile. “Eugene doesn’t choose the future Wilderness clan leader looking for a general, a powerful summoner or a cunning courtier.” She shook her head, still smiling and giving the pegasus a tender pat on her back. “He came looking for you because you have the gift that Green Greens had. You are the closest pony resembling his original teachings. You are the chosen, and I shall be your spokesmare as you asked.”
Fluttershy nodded with a smile, her confidence regained. “So, uhm… what shall I do now, Carrot Top?” she asked.
Fluttershy nodded, looking through the window. She saw the ponies working hard to grow the crops that kept the Empire fed. If the Wall fell, thousands would die. The animals would be killed and the trees and plants would be burnt to the ground. She wouldn’t tolerate that. She bit her lip trying not to cry again, but she stood firm and made her decision.
“Carrot Top”, she called with a clear voice without turning back.
“Yes, Lady Fluttershy?” she inquired politely while bowing.
“Send the falconers.”
“As you wish.” She trotted out of the house and led to the stables.
Fluttershy sighed, feeling a bit uncomfortable after being so bossy. She loved hanging around animals, but she still wasn’t able to interact fluently with her fellow ponies. Sitting on the chair, Eugene stood in front of Fluttershy, nodding in approval, which made her smile in relief.
Step by step, young Fluttershy , Carrot Top thought to herself while rushing to search for the falconers. Soon you’ll be a notable leader. But, until then, you can count on me.
-o-
Applejack reached the Diamond Bulwark, grunting and cursing. All of the Apple Clan defenders were already in position. Hundreds of eyes stared towards the Everfree Forest, as the soldiers prepared themselves the best that they could for the impending swarm of destruction. As she tried to enter her watch tower, two soldiers stopped her.
“Apple Leader, we have received reports from other provinces. It looks like we are going to receive some help from the Rainbow Clan.”
“Ah don’t care,” she roared, throwing a menacing glare at the guard. As soon as she moved away from him, the soldier rolled his eyes, as if he was expecting such a behaviour from ther. “Since the Dawn of the Empire, we’ve been the ones who’ve stood fightin’ and sacrificin’our lives for Equestria!” Every time Applejack said “we”, she smashed the ground with her hooves. “We can defend this wall without any help! We‘re the ones that endured wars unlike any other clan! And they offer help now? To hay with them!” She yelled, looking at the Empire. “We’ll charge against our enemies without them!”
“Nnnope.”
A voice came from behind Applejack, prompting both soldiers to bow. Big Macintosh stood behind Applejack. Dressed in heavy armor, Big Mac walked forward, his large trademark jade-headed mace hanging by his side. As he approached, six elite soldiers followed behind him.
“B-b-brother?” Applejack felt her strength sap away, her yelling turning into a weak stutter. “W-w-what are ya doing here? Didn’t you retire?”
“Yer being kinda rude with your brother there, young lady.” Big Macintosh said as he walked towards his sister.
“S-s-sorry, brother.” She stepped back. She knew he shouldn’t be here. For the first time, she thought this army was more serious than she had in mind. If her brother had come to fight, even after retiring, it meant that something horrible was about to happen. He was a beacon of hope for the Apple Clan, but she knew that only the most dangerous events concerning the Everfree Forest and everything that came out of it could draw his attention.
“We ain’t here to fight. We’re here to defend. You ain’t forgettin’ that, are ya, sis?”
“N-no, brother. Ah ain’t forgettin’ that.”
“Ahm not so sure about that,” Big Mac said, piercing his sister’s soul with a cold stare. “We know that Discord’s leading the army, but know nothin’ about what’s in it. And you wanna send our ponies to what could mean certain death?”
“Ah just... Ah just...” She tried to talk, but the tinge of shame in her heart after hearing his brother’s words didn’t allow her.
“As you said, it is our duty to defend the Empire. We ask for nothin’ ‘cos it’s a great honor. We must defend Equestria from foes coming from Everfree Forest. Nopony from the other clans has to help us but we’ll greet them when they join us. Now, what are they sendin’, sis?”
“W-well… Ah refused to accept any help so...” She looked at his brother with a defeated expression, but her ears perked up as she heard something in the distance. It sounded like thousands of wings beatind in the wind. She looked up to see an army of pegasi flying towards the wall. Noticing the Rainbow Clan’s war banners among them, Applejack sighed in relief.
“AJ!” Rainbow Dash shouted, flying at full speed with the rest of the batallion behind her.
“Dash,” Applejack muttered.
“AJ, my clan and I are here to fight!” she said in a bossy voice. “We’ll fight by your side even if you don’t like it!”
”You ignored mah wishes, Dash,” she said in a calm voice, her head lowered looking at the floor. She slowly raised her head with a weak smile. “Thank you.”
“Hey, look over there!” one of the scouts in Rainbow Dash’s army called. “Isn’t he the Apple Clan Hero, Big Macinstosh?”
“Eeeyup,” he said, looking at the newly arrived reinforcements. “Are you here to defend the wall with us?”
“Yes, sir!” the army cried, rising their bows.
“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, the Jade Stallion is with us!” Rainbow Dash flapped hastily in place. “I gotta tell everypony, they’ll love hearing about it!”
“Wait, Dash!” Applejack called.
“I’ll be back in a flash, AJ!” she said as she winked at her friend. “Expect the reinforcements the others offered, and some Imperial Guards too!” She saluted and flew away at maximum speed.
Applejack smirked looking at his brother. “Well, that means we’ll get some Jewel Clan Gemmed Gallants, Party Clan Bladedancers and Wilderness Clan falconers. And apparently some Imperial Guards.”
“Good.” Big Mac nodded in approval. “What about the Lore Clan?”
“Sorry, bro...” Applejack shook her head. “Twilight was the only one who said she could spare nopony.”
“Ah understand.”He looked at the Rainbow Clan scouts and pointed at the upper section of the Wall. “Divide yerselves in squads and spread across the upper strongpoints.”
“Y-you do?” Applejack asked in surprise. “What do ya understand, bro?”
“When Ah was the Apple Leader, we fought some foes using strong and dangerous magic.” When the last scout left, he turned back to his sister. “They call it Maho or Blood Magic.”
“Blood what now?” she said, completely lost.
“You are still young and lack experience in battle and commanding against our most uncommon enemies, sis. Not everypony knows much about it anyways.” Big Macintosh stared at the Everfree Forest, watching for the incoming enemy. “We haven’t seen any of those for a long time, but Twilight Sparkle’s duty is to hunt down those Maho users.”
“So that's why we ain’t getting help from her?”
“Not in this battle.” Big Macintosh confirmed. “But I can tell ya she’s helpin’ us. And her enemy is worse than ours.“
“Why’s that?” she asked, lifting an eyebrow in disbelief, finding it hard to believe that there was something even more dangerous than anything from the Everfree Forest.
“Cos Maho users hide among us. Inside our Empire. And we won’t notice them until it’s too late.” He looked back towards Twilight’s castle. “Twilight has a hard job, but she’s doin’ the best she can.”
For the first time, Applejack realized that the other clans sending help wasn’t such a bad idea, after all.
-o-
Twilight Sparkle was reading some scrolls at her castle’s library, the largest of all the Empire. If a written work was worth it, the Lore Clan library had a copy of it. Most of the scrolls there were several centuries old, some having been written by the Lore Clan founder himself.
The Lore Clan were the Keepers of Magic, making sure that spells weren’t used in an inappropriate way. Most of the spells ever created were made by their summoners, having a strong affinity with magic and the elemental spirits. Even non-unicorn ponies were able to understand magic or fight against it.
Twilight had read most of those scrolls and books. She learned the arts of magic thanks to them, as well as the rules and etiquette of the courtiers and even some military and combat tactics. However, she was too focused in her magic studies, making her a socially awkward leader, though extremely efficient in her duties.
A knock on the door distracted Twilight from her reading.
“Come in,” she said, switching from one scroll to another.
“I brought the summoner you requested,” a voice said.
“Thank you, Spike.” She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Spike and Trixie.
The young dragon had been Twilight’s assistant for several years, until her magic skills and knowledge made her worthy of the title of Lore Clan leader. He wanted to stand as her bodyguard, but Twilight refused, saying that it was too dangerous for such a young dragon. Spike then decided to go on a pilgrimage, and Twilight consented. During his travels, he found a group of monks that revered dragons and stayed with them, learning something they called ‘spiritual hoarding’.
Dragons grew larger and stronger by acummulating treasures, but they showed him that, if focused, feelings could also be hoarded for that matter. He considered Twilight and his beloved Rarity as creatures to treasure and defend as a real dragon protects its material hoard.Three years after the dragon left the Empire, Spike returned and presented himself in front of Twilight, standing as tall and broad-shouldered as an Imperial Guard. It was only then that the Lore Clan leader acknowledged him as her personal bodyguard.
“What can the Great and Powerful Trixie do for you?” Trixie asked, full of confidence. She was one of the most prestigious summoners in the Lore Clan.
“I’ll be short on words,” Twilight announced. “I’m leaving for the Imperial Castle to continue my research. The Empress has offered me her protection there. Both of you already know about Discord’s legion marching towards the Diamond Bulwark and I was asked by Empress Celestia to send some help.” Twilight looked at each of them as she referred to them. “Spike, you’re my most trusted bodyguard; Trixie, you’re one of my most talented summoners. I’ll be sending you two. Get yourselves ready and leave as soon as possible.” Twilight put the scrolls in her saddlebag and started to leave the room.
“But Twilight!” Spike said. “I can’t leave your side! I’m your personal bodyguard! You have to understand that it’s my sacred duty to-”
“I know, Spike, but this is an order,” she said, smiling at him. “You have to defend the Diamond Bulwark. Rarity is counting on us.”
“Rarity? On my way, Twilight!” he shouted as he rushing from the room.
For some time, it was silent. Both unicorns stood quietly in the library, staring at each other.
“Well?” Twilight asked, impatiently. “What are you waiting for? Prepare your scrolls and get going!”
“B-b-but, Trixie-“
“It’s an order as I said. Now go. I have things to do.”
“Y-yes…“
Twilight’s horn glowed with a blinding light while the mystical energies swirled around her. With an intense flash, the Lore Clan Leader vanished, leaving Trixie by herself. She was really worried, for she got her position as a high-rank summoner by sabotaging the other contestant’s spells and being persuasive enough to make the other ponies believe that she deserved her position. She had a decent amount of skill as a summoner, but far less than one would expect a high representative of the clan to have. Trixie thought about running away, but decided against it, knowing that she would eventually get killed if she made any hasty decisions. As she was leaving the room, two young stallions stood in her way.
“Hey, Trixie. How is everything?” Snips asked.
“Yeah, did they tell you something?” Snails added.
Snips and Snails were Trixie’s apprentices. They weren’t that talented and were pretty slow learners, but since they admired Trixie, she liked having them around.
“Well…“ Trixie started slowly. “They want Trixie to go defend the Diamond Bulwark.”
“Coooool!” They stared, eyes wide open. “Can we go? Can we go?”
Trixie sighed. “Sorry boys, you aren’t allowed to come. Besides, you’ll only get in the way of Trixie and her astounding magic.”
“Aaaaw.” They pouted.
“Now now, don’t be too upset. Trixie has to go now. We’ll catch up later.”
With a flick of her cape, she left her apprentices behind. Her visage was an avatar of confidence and overwhelming prowess, yet fear crawled inside her. She had to find a way out of this.
-o-
In the Imperial Castle, Twilight continued studying her scrolls, She was so focused that she didn’t hear the door opening. One of the Imperial Guard unicorns entered the room, an orange unicorn with a scarlet mane. He approached the champion silently, curious about the scrolls she was so focused on. Feeling a pair of eyes over her shoulder, the clan leader turned and threw a glare at the guard, causing him to freeze in his tracks.
“L-L-Lady Twilight Sparkle. My apologies, I was just…” he stuttered.
There was silence for what seemed like an eternity. Finally, she broke the silence. She looked the guard over and recognized him as one of her former students.
“I wasn’t expecting visitors. What do you want, Zephyrus?”
“Well, I… ahem. I wanted to thank you personally. This is a huge honor for me, being chosen to defend our Empire.“
“Just leave me in good stead slaying as many of those monsters as possible.”
“I-I’ll do my best, Lore Clan Leader.”
“You were a talented student back then.” She winked at him with an approving smile. “Now it’s time for you to show that I didn’t waste my time on you.”
“You… you’re a bit different than when I was your student.“
Twilight sighed. “I know. But I have a lot of responsibilities now. Stress gets the best of me. I can’t be as nice as I used to be.”
“But you really need to remember you are not alone, Twilight. I...” He trailed off, realising he was being too informal. An lmperial Guard was still a soldier. He may be a more respected soldier because of his duty as Empress Celestia’s personal guard, but he was still talking to a clan champion and his former mentor. He felt that he should talk with much more respect and froze, aware of his blunder. “Apologies, Lore Clan leader.”
Twilight giggled, crossing her hooves and looking at her former student. “Please, go on, Zephyrus. I can spare some time.”
“Well... I know that you have a lot of responsibilities as the Lore Clan Leader.” He raised his hoof, stopping Twilight from replying with a smirk. “However, don’t forget that you can rely on your whole clan, as well as the other clans too. Rainbow scouts can give you reports about dangerous magic use, and Jewel courtiers are really good at gathering information.They will make your job easier.”
“Thanks for your worries, my dear student. But none of them can help me with this.” She put her hoof on the scrolls she was reading.
”May I take a look, Twi- I mean, Lore Clan Leader?” He said, correcting himself.
She cordially invited him by gesturing with her hoof for him to come closer. “Twilight will do for now, Zephyrus. And, you may take a look. But don’t tell anypony about what you’re going to read.” She had a grim expression when she said that last part.
“Oh... okay.” He read the first scroll. “Maho?” He gasped. “Are you studying Maho?”
“I am the Lore Clan Leader,” she explained. “It is my duty to avoid the spread of Maho across the Empire. It is not an easy task, for everypony can use it.”
“Even earth ponies and pegasi?”
She nodded. “Maho is a dangerous thing, like everything that comes from the Everfree Forest.”
“How so?”
“There is something in that place that corrupts everything that goes into the Everfree Forest. We call it 'the Taint'. Maho is, in laymare’s terms, tainted magic.”
“I understand, Twilight. But is it really so easy to get the Taint?” Zephyrus was a bit curious, but the more he learned, the more worried he became.
“Well, you don’t get contaminated by the Taint just by setting a hoof into the Everfree Forest,“ she said, trying to enlighten her student. “But you shouldn’t go in there without some jade anyways. Jade works like a ward, but even that protection is limited. Most creatures in the forest are tainted too. Wounds caused by them could infect you with the Taint. But summoners have it worse.”
“Even worse?” he wondered aloud, thinking Twilight might be exaggerating a bit.
“As you remember from your studies, we summoners are ponies with the gift of communing with the kami, spirits of the elements. We call them to empower our magic. Though I’ve heard some myths and legends talking about non-unicorn summoners, I don’t believe them. However,” she continued, tapping her hoof on the table, “that must have something to do with other ponies being able to learn Maho.”
“Maybe everypony is able to commune with the kami, Twilight,” he pointed out, rubbing his chin with his hoof. “It could be that we unicorns are more attuned to them because of our nature.”
Twilight nodded at Zephyrus with a smile. “That’s an interesting approach. I’d thought about a similar theory myself. Anyway,” she said, turning serious again, “trying to cast a spell while in the Everfree Forest may call the attention of a tainted kami, which will infect you as well. As I said, Maho is corrupted magic given to summoners by kansen, corrupted elemental spirits. It’s a terribly powerful magic, but the price is unspeakable.” Twilight pointed at one of the scrolls with some drawings and sketches showing horrible monsters and deformed ponies, her voice sounding slightly scared at the sight of those pictures. “The Taint corrupts your mind, body and soul. You end up turning into an abomination. The more tainted you become, the more you transform into an unthinkable blasphemy.”
“That... that’s horrible!” Zephyrus stepped back in abject terror. “If this is true, then why aren’t these lessons taught in all of Equestria? It could save lives! Prevention is the key!”
”For the same reason I asked you not to talk about what you learned here.” She sighed and leaned back, staring at the ceiling. “It’s quite troublesome to talk about Maho or the Taint freely. You’re usually looked down upon for that, you know?” Twilight recovered a normal sitting position, turning back to Zephyrus. “Most ponies know that Maho is dangerous, but only a few know just how dangerous it really is. One of them is obviously me. Another pony that knows the horrors is-”
“The Empresses?”
“The Empresses know what Maho is and how dangerous it is. Luna is the one who knows the most about it. They both trust me to get rid of if, for they understand that having Bloodspeakers in Equestria is serious business.”
“Bloodspeakers?” he asked, lifting an eyebrow.
Twilight nodded. “Yes. Maho users call themselves ‘Bloodspeakers’.”
“Oh. So did you gather all this information by yourself?”
“No.” Twilight looked out of the window, staring at something off in the distance. Standing behind the Diamond Bulwark, she saw Sweet Apple Acres, a place that reminded her of fond memories. Upon seeing Twilight gaze out of the window, Zephyrus looked out of the window too. Finally, he realized what she was talking about.
“I think I know what you mean, Twilight. Was it thanks to the Apple Hero?”
She nodded vaguely. “Most of these reports and scrolls came directly from him. He really cared about the Empire and wanted to make it a safer place. He’s also the one who knows the most about the Everfree Forest, the Taint and Maho. That’s why he helped me so much.”
“If you excuse my daring, Twilight…” He wasn’t really sure if he wanted to ask the question. “If he wanted to protect the Empire so much, then why did he retire? He is still young enough to keep his position as clan leader.”
“That is a good thing to ask.” Her face paled at the guard’s question. “But I’m afraid the answer is quite personal.”
“Worry not, my teacher. I swear by my honor and rank that nothing will leave these walls. I just want to help you.”
“Well, I feel that I can trust you. You’ve been my most faithful and talented student. The thing is, Big Mac and I…” Twilight’s face betrayed her as her cheeks blushed as soon as her mind became flooded by pleasant memories.
“No!” He gasped realizing what she was implying. “You were in love?”
“Actually…” She blushed. “We still are. Or at least I am. I don’t know how he feels.”
“And what happened? If you want to tell me, of course. I understand that…” Trailing off, he stared at his hooves in silence and regretted starting the conversation.
“Don’t worry, Zephyrus,” she said, trying to comfort her former student. “Maybe, I need to express myself.”
“Doesn’t Spike—”
“Spike is an extremely trustworthy and loyal bodyguard, but I know his weaknesses. I know about his crush on Rarity, and I try to keep myself in a respected position. I don’t want everypony knowing about my personal life. That would make me vulnerable, and I don’t want that; I simply can’t afford it.”
”My apologies. I didn’t want to—”
“It’s okay. I know you didn’t,” she sighed with a smirk, her heart fluttering as she remembered pleasant memories. “Big Mac and I dated in secret. At that time, he was the Apple Clan Leader. We didn’t want anypony to know. But most dates were, well, all of them were… “
“Problematic?”
She nodded. “We had something in common that made our love strong: We both wanted to protect the Empire. And, as I said, he helped me a lot with these scrolls. Unfortunately, every time we met there was another story about Maho users or tainted ponies.”
“Not the most romantic date if you ask me,” Zephyrus said, trying to cheer her up.
“But it was our duty. I didn’t know much about blood magic or the Taint at the time. So I was terrified by everything he told me. Yes, he tried to cheer me up. It was hard, but he was always able to.”
“And why did you, you know…”
“Well, he was worried about me. He knew that every time we met, it meant bad news about Bloodspeakers. He felt terrible for seeing me so sad, but it was his duty to give me those reports. He is a wonderful stallion, but I know that when he wants to see me it means that something terrible has happened.” She tried to hold back her tears, but it was too hard. Zephyrus gave a handkerchief to her. “Thanks.”
“It’s okay,” he said, smiling and putting his hoof on her shoulder. “He is a very lucky pony.” He heard a knock at the door. “Huh? Who could that be?”
“I don’t know,” she said, trying to rub her tears away.
The knocks on the door became stronger. “Twilight! It’s me, Rainbow Dash! Can I come in?”
“S-sure. Come in, Rainbow Dash.” She took a deep breath and pretended she was reading the scrolls. “What can I do for you?”
The doors opened with a thunderous slam as Rainbow Dash rushed into the room, flying and somersaulting in mid-air. “Awesome news, Twilight! We’re gonna win!”
“Wait, Dash, please. If you start from the beginning, I think I will be able to understand you. But before that...” She turned to Zephyrus. “You may leave, guard. I hope you do well at the Diamond Bulwark.”
“Yes, Twilight Sparkle.“ He saluted and rushed out of the room.
She turned back to Rainbow Dash, taking a deep breath before talking. “Okay. Now, can you start from the very beginning, please? Why have we already won?”
Rainbow Dash, on the other hoof, couldn’t contain her joy. “Hay yeah! Listen, I called my scouts and started flying to the Diamond Bulwark. And when we got there... Oh boy oh boy. You’re never ever gonna guess who I saw there.”
“Listen, Dash,” she said patiently while moving from one scroll to another. “I really don’t have time for this. I’m working on a really important research. So if you have something to tell me, then-”
“The friggin’ Apple Hero himself, Big Macintosh!” she said, flying around in circles.
“Big Mac is defending the Diamond Bulwark?” Twilight asked in shock, running to the window.
“He sure is! There ain’t nopony in Equestria better at flank-kicking than him!”
“Why have you come here to tell me that, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked, surprised at the news. She wasn’t expecting Big Mac to join this battle. “Did you leave your position just to tell me that?”
“Oh, I’m so telling every single clan leader! This is the best news we could get! The Jade Stallion is back!” she howled victoriously and left the room so fast, the wind slammed the door shut.
Twilight was left alone dwelling on her thoughts. Memories of the times she shared with Big Macintosh flooded her mind and she couldn’t help but feel desolate. She looked through the window to the Diamond Bulwark, a tear streaming down her face.
“Big Macintosh…” Tears flowed from her face. “Please… return safe and sound. If something happened to you I…“
Chapter 1: For the Empire. Part 3
Most of the reinforcements had arrived at the Diamond Bulwark. Applejack greeted each soldier with a smile. She was stubborn and arrogant sometimes, but she knew her brother was right. She understood Big Mac’s worries, and tried to keep an open mind. Besides, she was curious about what the other clans would bring to the fight.
“Well, the Rainbow Clan scouts are already in position,” Applejack said looking at her brother, surprised at the swiftness of their maneuvers and positioning. “They even had time to set some traps. They sure are handier than Ah thought.”
“It’s all thanks to our clan’s resources mostly,” a unfamiliar voice proclaimed from behind her. “But their duty to the Empire is quite admirable, Apple Leader.” The pony who spoke stepped forward.
“And who might ya be, soldiers?” she asked.
“We are the Gemmed Gallants, Lady Applejack. We are the elite warriors from the Jewel Clan, sent to aid in the upcoming battle. I’m Captain Zircon.” He stood in front of twenty ponies wearing ornate armor and swords. Zircon raised his sword into the air and bowed to Applejack. His squad followed suit, presenting their respects as well. When they unsheathed their weapons, Applejack noticed that the blades were made of crystal.
“It’s been a long time, Gallants,” Big Macintosh said as he walked towards them. At his arrival, they saluted him.
“Apple Hero, we didn’t know you would be here. It’ll be a huge honor fighting beside you,” Zircon confessed.
“Eeeyup. When Ah heard about the huge army, Ah thought Ah should lend a hoof.”
“Ya know these soldiers, brother?” Applejack asked, not realizing her brother was that well known.
“Ah know their leader. Zircon here used to be one of my escorts before joining the Gallants.”
“Now that ya mention it, he kinda looks familiar.”
“Eeeyup. They're battle mages and their weapons are really effective against ghosts, shades and other similar monsters.”
“Your words fill us with pride, Apple Hero. Where shall we go?”
“Spread across the wall,” Big Macintosh ordered. “Zircon, stay with me.”
“Just like old times?”
“Eeeyup.” Big Macintosh with a smile.
“It’ll be an honor, old friend.”
“Alrighty, fellas!” Applejack said. “This wall ain’t gonna defend itself. Let’s see where the others are.”
As the Gemmed Gallants moved to their positions, a large group of ponies approached Applejack hopping and giggling.
“Party Clan Bladedancers ready for orders, Apple Champion!” the leader of the jolly-looking unicorns sang. She was leading a squad of forty ponies. They were donned in light armor, but what got Applejack’s attention was that they had two swords.
“Good ah….“ Applejack wanted to ask but wasn’t sure if she wanted to know the answer. “Just a question if ya don’t mind.”
“Sure, shoot,” The bladedancers’ leader said, showing a huge smile.
“Y’all… ya know… have two weapons.”
“Katana and wakizashi, yes,” she said, moving her flank to show the weapons when she named them. “The one with the long name is the katana’s smaller sister.“
“Yeah, I guess.” She wasn’t really sure about going on with the conversation. Were Pinkie’s teachings a ‘How to clone Pinkie Pie’s personality’ guide? “So uh… how do you…”
“Oh, that! Ha ha, we’ll show you. Alright, bladedancers, defensive stance, now!”
All of the unicorns hopped away from their formation. Their horns started shining, and their swords began to shake. In the blink of an eye, weapons flew from their sheaths and levitated around the unicorns. The blades gave the impression that they were dancing around the unicorns. The weapons formed a shield that could slash any enemies who dared attack their wielders. The bladedancers closed their eyes and their swords stopped in front of them, returning to their sheaths.
“That’s… that’s just… wow.” Applejack was really marveled. She heard nothing about these elite soldiers, but she was glad to know that they were on her side.
Before she could say anything else, she saw something in the sky. Whatever it was, it was coming towards them fast.
“What in the name of Celestia are those coming? Are those enemies?” she demanded, grabbing her hammer.
“Nnnope,” Big Mac said without any trace of fear or worry. “They come from inside Equestria. But what are they? I can’t see them clearly.”
When they got close enough, all of the ponies at the wall saw them. Phoenixes flew in circles above the pony army. After a few seconds, they heard the sound of hooves behind them.
“Sorry if they scared you, Apple Leader,” the leader of the newcomers said, worried about the the mess that they had inadvertently caused. “We are the Wilderness Clan falconers that our leader promised you.”
“Hold yer horses,” Applejack demanded, trying to make up her mind. “Yer using phoenixes to fight?”
”The Phoenix is the Wilderness Clan’s sacred animal,” Big Mac commented with a smile. “Well, as soon as Rainbow Dash returns, we’ll be ready.”
Applejack nodded in agreement. “She should be here anytime now.”
“Outta my way, slowpokes!” a familiar voice was heard through the wall.
“Speak of tha Nightmare,” Applejack joked. Indeed, Dash was approaching at top speed. “Well, I guess that’s all there’s to…” She paused as it dawned on her that Dash wasn't alone. She appeared to be carrying two passengers; a dragon and a blue unicorn. “Wait. What in tarnation…“
“And here we are!” Dash announced, dumping Spike and Trixie on the ground. “I bumped into a couple of hitchhickers on my way here.”
“Spike ready for orders!” the young dragon said, saluting and drawing his spear.
“The Great and Powerful Trixie, high ranking Lore Clan summoner!” she proclaimed. She summoned small magical winds to make her cape wave.
“So it looks like Twilight decided ta send some help after all.” Applejack smirked. She wasn’t sure about what made her friend change her mind, but she was relieved to know her friend had sent some help.
“Spike, you’ll come with me,” Big Macintosh ordered.
“Yes, Big Macintosh, sir!” he said, excited about fighting alongside such a legendary hero.
The large pony nodded. “Trixie, you’ll help the Rainbow Clan archers. Come on, Spike. We have to move fast.” The young dragon followed the Apple Hero as he strode off.
Applejack pointed Trixie towards the section of the wall where she’d been assigned. She was going to protest, but a plan cropped up in her mind. She might just have a chance after all. If Rainbow scouts were as capable as she heard, she wouldn’t have to move a hoof, and she would keep her reputation. Trixie felt safe and confident again. Just a little spell here and there and she’d go back to Twilight Sparkle as a heroine. As soon as she arrived to the spot Applejack assigned her, she saw scouts taking their positions.
“This is going to be easy, guys,” one of the scouts commented as she saw Trixie approaching. “We have a Lore Clan summoner with us. She must be one of the high ranking ones.”
Trixie chuckled. “Why of course. The Great and Powerful Trixie will guide you all to victory. For Trixie can make even the largest monsters cry out like new-born fillies after some flank-spanking.”
“Yay!” the scouts yelled as they raised their bows.
Their cries of excitement were cut short by the sound of battle horns, and they returned to their positions. Two of them stayed with Trixie to protect her. She was about to scold them for underestimating her when she saw the biggest army that Equestria had ever seen marching towards them.
Thousands of Diamond Dogs advanced towards the wall, some of them on foot, some mounted on large Timber Wolves. In spite of being still far away, there were so many of them that the sound of their marching steps and howls was deafening. The army looked like a spreading gray plague, destroying the vegetation under their feet. They marched, smashing the ground with rusty clubs, axes and spears. Over the Dogs, dozens of war banners made out of crudely sewn hides painted with blood and mud danced in the wind. Flying over the grunts, a full-grown black dragon hovered menacingly in front of huge, wooden siege towers and catapults pulled by powerful Timber Wolves. The flying beast let out a thunderous roar, which echoed throughout the Diamond Bulwark, causing a chill to run down Trixie’s spine. She stepped back with trembling hooves and chattering teeth.
-o-
”Wow! That’s way more than I expected,” Spike said, stepping back.
“Eeeyup,” Big Mac added. He was focused on measuring the upcoming army’s strength.
“Are you sure this wall will stand?” the young dragon asked, worried.
“Worry not,” Zircon said, trying to cheer him up. “This wall is one hundred feet tall and thirty feet thick, and it protects the whole of Equestria. It also has siege weapons and traps prepared. It has stood uncountable battles, and this one won’t make it fall.”
“Eeeyup,” Big Mac confirmed.
“If you say so,“ Spike felt nervous, but knew he had to stand and fight.
-o-
“Alright, archers!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “Ready?”
Archers grabbed their bows and put arrows on the strings, resting their hind hooves in the middle of the arcs.
“Aim!” she ordered.
They started pushing the arcs with their hooves and tensing the strings, pulling it with the arrows in their mouths. Pegasi bowponies flapped their wings to get a decent firing range.
Battle horns blew a second time. The enemy army charged fiercely towards the wall. Siege engines fired huge boulders. At Dash’s command, bow strings snapped taunt, darkening the sky with their arrows. Summoners conjured stormy clouds and called down thunder and lightning. A stray lightning bolt struck the dragon’s head. With a stunned swagger, the beast listed to one side, crushing a large group of soldiers beneath its massive body. The Diamond Dogs weren’t able to stand the heavy rain of arrows showered upon them. Even those who managed to get close to the wall were forced to retreat when the phoenixes bathed them with fire. Surprisingly, it appeared that the battle was already almost over.
As the battle continued, Big Mac noticed something odd. It was a much larger army than usual, but it was turning out to be an easy fight.
“Is there something wrong, Big Macintosh?” Spike asked, “We are winning. You should be happy.”
“Eeeyup.” Big Mac had an absent-minded look. “But something ain’t right. Looks like those guys over there are missing somethin’.”
“A leader,” Zircon answered. “Didn’t Rainbow Dash say that Discord was leading the army?”
“Mahbe he was going to.”
“You have a theory, old buddy?” the Gallant asked with a curious gaze.
“Eeeyup. Rainbow ain’t a liar, that I know. Ah think Discord was coming, but he spotted her scouts.”
“Now that you mention it,” Spike added to the conversation. “Twilight told me that Dash reported losing some scouts when she was detected. If Discord found out that some survived and came back to Equestria...”
“He would know we would’ve been ready for the fight with huge reinforcements as we are now. He wouldn’t put himself at risk,” Zircon finished Spike’s theory. “Good thinking, Spike. You really are worthy of being a clan leader’s bodyguard.”
The dragon blushed. “Why thank you sir, but I’m afraid that doesn’t help us now-”
Their conversation stopped abruptly when they heard a huge blast at another section of the Wall.
-o-
The stunned dragon recovered from the thunder and had charged towards Trixie’s section. He breathed deadly fire, causing most of the scouts to back up further down the wall, afraid for their lives. They fired their arrows, but they simply bounced off the dragon’s thick scales.
”Come on, Trixie, it’s your chance! Destroy it! Cast something!” the scouts’ leader screamed, ducking underneath the dragon’s claw. Nocking another arrow on his bow, he charged onwards. “You’re going down, scaled aberration!”
Trixie was paralyzed. She pushed herself to do something, anything at all. Her horn blinked weakly. She focused, barely managing to summon a whirlwind. However, her magic backfired, causing arrows to fly towards the archers instead. Another thunderous roar caused some of the scouts to fall to the ground. Trixie couldn’t take it anymore. She had to get out of there. Summoning a mist to cover her and her escape route, Trixie galloped from the front lines as fast as her hooves allowed her. Spike, Zircon and Big Mac arrived on time to see what was happening. The young bodyguard couldn’t contain himself.
“Trixie, you traitor! Coward!” Spike shouted after her, shaking his spear. “Wait ‘til I get my claws on you, honorless dog!” Spike’s yells were interrupted by the dragon’s roar, causing him to stumble and fall on his knees. “Ooohkay, now is not the time, got it!” He looked at the huge beast standing in front of him. “I’m not fleeing, big boy! Come and get me. I ain’t letting you destroy Rarity’s work! I’ll show you the real bravery of the Lore Clan! Be gone!”
Spike got up and took a defensive stance, ready to pierce the dragon if it tried to attack him. If the monster tried to bite him, he’d be ready to pierce its eyes. However, the beast had another thing in mind.
“Uh oh,” the bodyguard muttered before the huge dragon’s claw landed on him. The smash made the whole wall shake.
“Spike!” Big Mac cried out, grabbing his mace and galloping towards the beast.
When the Apple Hero was about to smash the dragon’s claw to free the young bodyguard, the beast roared again. But it was a different kind of roar. Big Mac noted the different pitch. It was injured. It lifted its claw and both Zircon and Big Mac understood what happened: Spike’s spear had pierced through the dragon’s palm. They ran towards the bodyguard. He was bleeding in a mangled heap on the floor, but still breathing. His armor was totally shattered. They both spotted a deep yet small hole on the floor. Spike had leaned his weapon there before the monster attacked him. His face showed satisfaction at wounding the dragon.
“U… up yours, you bully,” he mocked. Pointing at the enraged dragon, he turned to the two ponies standing next to him. “Finish it for me,” he begged before falling unconscious. Both ponies nodded at each other before charging towards the beast with a battle cry that was heard all across the wall.
“For the Empire! For the Empresses!” Zircon and Big Mac charged with all the strength their bodies would allow them. The Apple Hero brought his powerful spike mace, crashing down on top of the beast, shattering scales and crushing bones, while Zircon’s sword cut through the dragon’s scaleless neck, slicing its throat open.
“For the Empire! For the Empresses!” every single pony defending the wall repeated, feeling renewed strengths inside of them. They charged against the Dogs who climbed up the wall via siege towers with indomitable confidence, running over and trampling the enemy forces.
The few remaining Dogs ran away when they saw the dragon die. The battle was won, and everypony neighed victoriously. Big Mac walked slowly towards the fallen bodyguard. He was still breathing, and there were several summoners attempting to heal his wounds. Rainbow Dash and Applejack galloped to see him.
“Ah feel sorry fer tha fella.” Applejack said, looking down with sorrowful eyes.
“He ain’t dead, sis.” Big Mac corrected with a face full of pride. “He’s tha hero of the day.”
“Come on,” Zircon said, showing a weak smile. “We have to report our success here.”
“I’ll get there in a jiffy!” Rainbow Dash announced while taking off.
“Ahm goin’ too.” The Apple Champion stepped forward.
“Me too,” Big Mac added as a summoner magically lifted Spike and put him carefully on the Apple Hero’s back.
Applejack felt a weight on her shoulders when she heard her brother’s words. A couple of Apple chariots exited from the inner part of the wall. Six runners got hooked on them.
“I’ll go first to make sure they’re all there when you arrive. By the way, good job, AJ!” The pegasus nodded as she took off towards the castle.
“Y’all weren’t bad yourself, RD!” The Apple Clan Leader saluted Rainbow Dash while she disappeared in the sky.
-o-
Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were going for a walk together through the imperial gardens, chatting about the victory celebration. The Party Clan Leader, full of optimism from Rainbow Dash’s previous visit and report about Big Macintosh joining the fight, was hopping around the other two ponies.
“Hush,” Rarity sighed. “Pinkie, sweetie, I know you’re excited but can you please stop bouncing all around? You’re making me nervous.”
“Uhm, actually,” Fluttershy added to the unicorn’s complaint. “You are scaring the birds too.”
“But it’s gonna be awesome!” Pinkie cried while still jumping around. “I have everything ready! Cakes, punch, balloons, games, competitions, it’s gonna be the best party ever!”
“I’m sure it will, Pinkie,” Fluttershy encouraged. On the other hoof, Rarity shook her head. The pink pony always said the same thing about every party she threw.
In the middle of the trivial chatting, a swift wind passed next to them, making the three ponies take cover. The gust had scared all the birds and had blown away some of Rarity’s manepins.
“Phew. Finally found ya!” Dash noticed the disaster her flying had caused and Rarity’s frustrated stare. “Hehe, hey, sorry for that.”
“Will you please explain yourself?” The unicorn tried to keep calm while picking up the fallen pins. “Such a barbaric behavior is not something a clan leader should have.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” she said, ignoring the unicorn's rambling. “Hey! Did you girls hear the latest news? We won!”
“Yay!” Pinkie Pie celebrated by continuing to bounce and jump. “Party! Party!”
“Well, I congratulate you for your victory. But please, be more careful next time.” Rarity fixed her mane with her left hoof and her magic.
“I knew I could trust you, Rainbow Dash.“ Fluttershy applauded.
“Oh,and another thing! We gotta go to the Imperial Castle for a meeting,” Dash reported.
“Again?” Rarity lifted an eyebrow.
“Well, you see,” the Rainbow Leader explained. “Apparently Big Mac has something to talk about. And you know what that means.”
“The Apple Hero?” Rarity asked with her eyes wide open. This is unexpected news. I might have to reconsider my actions for now , she thought.
“Well, let’s get going. I hope it’s not anything too serious.”
-o-
There must be something to fight the Taint , Twilight thought, looking for a glimpse of hope among the manuscripts.
Luckily for her, Big Macintosh wrote about some of the ways they had learnt that could counteract the Everfree Forest’s Taint. Jade hooves, necklaces with a small hoof-shaped jade stone, kept ponies pure, but the protection only lasted for a week before the ward faded. An infusion called ‘Tea of Jade Petals’ seemed to keep the Taint from further corrupting the drinker. She was starting to get really scared. For the first time, she thought that this might be an enemy who couldn’t be defeated. Lost in her thoughts, she didn’t hear the knocks on the door at first. After a second round of knocking, she returned from her thoughts to the real world.
“C-come in,” she said, trying to sound busy.
”I hope I’m not disturbing you, Twilight,” Zephyrus said, entering the room with a smile.
“Back already?” she asked, lifting an eyebrow. “I thought it was a huge army.”
“Oh, it was. But apparently it was lacking leadership, so it was all too chaotic. The defense was easy as usual, or so Apple Clan warriors said.”
“No leadership?” Twilight was astounded upon hearing that. “So, Discord wasn’t there?”
Zephyrus shook his head. “Oh, by the way, the clan leaders are waiting for you in the meeting hall.” The next sentence was followed by a rogue smile. “Oh, the Apple Hero is here too.”
“Big Mac is here?!” she cried, stuttering. “B-b-but why?!”
Zephyrus shrugged. “He said he wants to see you all. Apparently something has happened that needs to be shared with all the leaders. I don’t know the details, so you’ll hear the rest of the story from them.” He bowed to Twilight before turning around. “Now I must leave. I am commanding some patrols to search for a deserter.”
“A deserter? Who would run away from...” she trailed off, fearing the answer.“What... what are you going to do with the deserter?”
“We’ll offer the deserter a chance of redemption via seppuku, the suicide for atonement. If she refuses, she’ll be expelled from the Empire. I must go now.” Zephyrus bowed again and left the room.
She sighed as she got up and walked slowly out of the library. She didn’t like what her former student told her. She didn’t want to believe that either of the soldiers she sent had committed such an embarrassing act. Twilight started thinking while walking towards the meeting hall.
Spike was a loyal bodyguard. The idea of defending Rarity’s wall should have been enough to keep him there. Trixie, on the other hoof, was a prestigious summoner. She wouldn’t need to run wielding the power of somepony of her rank. She feared that Big Macintosh’s arrival would be about her soldiers’ cowardice, making it impossible for her to look him in the eyes again.
When Twilight entered the room, she saw every single clan leader waiting for her. Next to Applejack, the Apple Hero stood next to Spike, who was being treated by Fluttershy with some ointments. Twilight gasped as she ran towards the young dragon.
“Spike!” She cried as she saw his armor was completely shattered.
“He’s alive, Twilight.” Applejack comforted the unicorn, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “He fought like a hero up there.“
“Eeeyup.” Big Macintosh smiled. Peace and well-being flooded Twilight’s heart when she saw the Apple Hero’s expression.
“Yeah, he really kicked that dragon’s flank up there!” Rainbow punched the air with her hooves. “Take this! And that! Pow! It didn’t even see it coming!”
Twilight’s mouth was wide open. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Are you saying that Spike has slain a full-grown dragon? Wait, wait, wait… there were dragons in the army?”
“Only one, sugarcube,” Applejack confirmed. “And it’s not that Spike killed the dragon on his own, but if it wasn’t for him, mahbe we’d still be up there fightin’.”
“Eeeyup. He took Trixie’s place and stood against it.”
“So…” Twilight closed her eyes and leaned down her head, shame invading her heart. “It was Trixie who deserted.”
“Don’t be so hard on yerself, sugarcube.” The Apple Leader tried to cheer her up. “Spike was the hero of the day. And that’s what we’ll remember. We’re proud of ‘im”
“Eeeyup.” Bic Mac tried to comfort her. He thought for a while, and then his eyes shone with an idea. “Hey, Twilight.”
“Y-yes, Big Mac?” The summoner wasn’t expecting him to talk about Maho in front of the other leaders.
“Y’still have yer special warriors, don’t ya?”
She nodded. “Y-yes, the Inquisitors. I haven’t called them for a while, though.“
“Inquisitors?” Applejack thought Lore Clan soldiers were only bodyguards. “What the hay are ya talkin’ about? And why is it possible that I know nothin’ about the other clans’ armies?”
“Ya never asked. Remember you didn’t want help, sis.”
Applejack looked hurt but bowed her head, knowing he was right.
“Well,” the summoner started explaining. “Can we talk about it, Big Mac?”
“Eeeyup. It’s about time they know.”
Twilight took a deep breath. She knew he was talking about their soldiers, but for a second she hoped he was talking about publicly announcing their love.
”Inquisitors are a squad of special soldiers. Their main goal was to hunt and destroy Maho users. It was a project that Big Mac, Rarity and I started working on some time ago.”
“Well, I didn’t do as much there,” Rarity said, faking humbleness. “I only supplied the magical gemstones you needed. It was you who enchanted them so Inquisitors could use them as spell-storing devices.“
“But we haven’t seen Maho magic for a long time.” Twilight sighed. “So they’re just being used as bodyguards for high ranking Lore summoners.”
“I was wonderin’,” Big Mac started. “Have ya thought about promotin’ Spike to be an Inquisitor?”
“Spike, an Inquisitor?” she wondered aloud, scratching her head.
“Hay yeah!” Rainbow Dash cried. “He could kick more flanks than ever! He deserves it!”
“Yay!” Pinkie Pie, who was listening carefully, bounced around the hall. “We could celebrate his promotion with a party! Oh, but we also have to celebrate our victory! Oh, oh, oh, I know! We’ll throw a double party!“
“Oh, but I must insist you let me design Spike’s armor, Twilight darling,” Rarity offered. “I’ll keep your clan symbol and colors, but you really have to let me dress your new hero with a fitting armor. And don’t worry about his weapon. I’ll make my master blacksmith forge a crystal-headed spear specially for him.”
“Gee, Rarity.” Twilight was astounded with the compliments Spike was getting. “I really appreciate everything you’re doing. Especially considering…”
“Ah, don't let Trixie's mistakes affect you.” Rainbow Dash tried to cheer her up. ”We aren't angry at you for that, it's not your fault! Far from it, we're proud of you for having such a kickflank bodyguard!”
“Thank you girls. I really appreciate those words from all of you.” Twilight decided to change the subject. “But hey, you returned quite fast. I expected a longer fight.”
“Well, Big Mac ‘ere says that Discord wasn’t leading the army. Nopony was. And Ah know who’s responsible for this,” she said in a blaming tone looking at Rainbow Dash.
“What?” the pegasus complained. “Oh, come on! You can’t accuse me of anything!”
“Yeah, right! Listen, Dash. Those guys spotted you. They couldn’t take y’all down, so Discord thought that we’d stand together against ‘im. Just as we’ve dun!”
“Well then, how do you explain him sending just the army anyways? Why sacrificing so many troops?"”
“Dash has a point there.” Twilight replied. “There’s something fishy going on.”
Applejack was going to continue defending her position, but she thought for a while. She couldn’t find a decent explanation either.
“Ya know? I guess I don’t care anymore. We won and that’s what matters. Equestria is safe again.” She was a bit disappointed for losing the chance to beat Discord down, but they really had a point. A huge enemy army had been defeated, and it was time for celebration.
-o-
In a gargantuan castle built out of raw obsidian deep in the Everfree Forest, Discord sat in an awe-inspiring throne. It was sculpted to resemble a manticore surrounding the Dark Lord with its front legs and its mouth ready to bite his head off. He was watching everything that was happening in the Imperial Palace thanks to a scrying spell.
“Well now,” he chuckled, full of pride. “This is going better than I expected. You did a good job, mercenary. Take this, you’ve surely earned it.” He threw a bag full of bits to a creature hiding in the shadows.
“Well, it was the job you asked and paid for.” The female voice in the shadows cackled while she grabbed the bag. “It’s heavier than I expected. I think you gave me a little extra, Dark Lord.”
“Oh, but you have indeed done a better job than I expected, my dear mercenary. How did you know about Rainbow Clan’s patrol routes anyway?”
“Well, a lady has her secrets. I earn my living with them.”
“I agree. Now I can set up the second part of my plan.” Discord dispelled the first scrying spell and summoned another one. He laughed when he found what he was looking for. “Oh, Twilight, you are so inconsiderate and untidy. Look at all these manuscripts just lying around for somepony to steal them.”
He snapped his fingers and the scrolls appeared on his hands.He read one scroll chosen at random.
”Oh, this is… quite accurate actually. They’ve done quite a good job.” He frowned as he continued reading. “These two… Twilight and Big Mac may be dangerous in the long run.” He shook his head, erasing any lesser doubt it sprouted and retook his confident visage again. “But this changes nothing.” He dispelled the scrying again and focused for a while.
The female mercenary was watching carefully and listening to Discord, paying full attention to everything he said and did.
“Aha!” Discord ended the silence, giving the veiled figure a chill. “There you are, my little summoner!” He summoned a new scrying mirror through which he could clearly see Trixie’s banishment. She was being scolded for running away from battle and was ordered to leave Equestria and never return. “Everything is going as planned.” He grabbed the manuscripts while focusing, surprising the mercenary with the words he spoke next. “Now, off you go. Maho knowledge, such a wonderful wisdom and power must definitely be shared.”
The scrolls disappeared from his hands. He could see Trixie walking out of the Diamond Bulwark, leading right towards a hollow tree where he had put the Maho manuscripts. She found them, looked at both sides confirming nopony was searching for them, and started reading them with curiosity. She recognized what was written on them, giving her a feeling that something was not right . Discord clapped when she put them on her saddlebag and started wandering with a worrisome march.
“This is how things are done. Now to assure that everything goes as planned…” Discord closed his eyes and focused deeply, entering in a meditative like state.
-o-
Trixie was surprised about finding those scrolls in the outdoors. For a second, a chill ran down her spine, thinking that perhaps Bloodspeakers lived nearby. She wasn’t really sure why they could leave those scrolls in the middle of nowhere though. She had read about some Bloodspeakers becoming mindless monsters or madponies, but even that didn’t make an acceptable excuse for what she found.
She thought about sending these scrolls to Twilight. That act could restore some of her prestige. She may be forced to start as a lesser summoner or an apprentice, but it was worth trying. Anything was better than being an outcast pony. Being one meant she was going to be the first suspect for anything wrong happening around her. She would be killed in no time. When she thought the most absurd thing had already happened, an old ivory unicorn with a silvery mane greeted her.
“Hail, young unicorn.” The ancient pony called.
“Oh… hi.” Trixie lifted a hoof as a sign of greeting. She had a sorrowful tone in her voice. “Sorry, Trixie didn’t see you coming.”
“Oh, worry not. Is there anything I can do for you, youngster?”
“Well… Trixie shouldn’t talk about this. Trixie has been expelled from her former clan. Now Trixie’s only a ronin, an outcast.”
“For being a coward.“ Trixie smashed the ground with her hoof. ”Trixie, a coward! Intolerable! Trixie shouldn’t be fighting dragons on her own! The rest of the army should have helped!”
“I see. So it was something they did wrong.”
“Yes.” She thought for a second. Her mind was looking for self-gratifying answers and replies. “Yes, of course! The Great and Powerful Trixie should’ve been spared.”
“And what are you going to do about it, hmm?” He had an inquisitive tone. His eyes focused on her saddlebags. “I can see that you have plenty of scrolls there.”
“Oh, it’s no...” Trixie’s voice trailed off. She noticed how the ivory unicorn smiled sardonically at her reaction.
“How do you know…” Trixie stepped back. She was sure he knew about the manuscripts she carried with her.
“Are they yours?” Trixie lifted an eyebrow in disbelief. He looked quite normal to her. In the scrolls she read that Bloodspeakers turned into monstrosities.
The old unicorn started walking around Trixie while speaking. “I know what injustice is, and I want you to make good and plentiful use of it these scrolls, youngster. They are scared of that knowledge because they can’t understand it. But the Great and Powerful Trixie will surely be able to get what she deserves with them. Now go, study and become a summoner they can respect and fear.”
Trixie found it to be an interesting choice. Especially now that she had nopony who trusted her. She had nothing to lose but a lot to gain. She nodded, making her decision.
“Yes. Equestria will know fear. They will know what the Great and Powerful Trixie can really do!” She galloped with renewed confidence to the forest to begin her new studies.
The old unicorn smiled widely while dissipating like dust in the wind.
“I may have lost thousands of soldiers back there. But now I’ll get one that will be more powerful than all that scum combined!“
Chapter 2: The Night Mare. Part 1
Chapter II: The Night Mare
Trixie sat on a tree stump reading the scrolls, their dark knowledge now hers to command. The thought of having to use blood as a catalyst in order to cast those spells was disgusting. However, they seemed to be very powerful compared to the ones she studied back at the Empire. Once in a while, after reading one of these tainted spells’ effects, she shrank in fear. Nevertheless, she couldn’t help but grin wickedly, thinking about how she’d torture those who ruined her life.
Trixie’s ears shot up as a roar echoed through the forest. She got up, scrambled to put the scrolls back in the cache, and looked in the direction from where the sound had come. She looked closer and noticed a cave partially hidden by some trees. Stepping back, she summoned her magic, small bubbles of light swinging around her horn. The shadow of a creature could be seen on the back wall, but it was still too deep into it for her to identify it. However, she could see that it was something big because of the roar. A manticore rushed forward and stopped just short of her, staring at her with hungry eyes. Trixie made the light orbs detonate, creating a blast of light that blinded the creature. Leaving it to howl in pain, she galloped away as fast as she could.
The creature’s roars forced Trixie to double her speed. She looked back to see that the beast had overcome the blindness and was flying over her. Trixie slid to a halt, spraying dirt everywhere as she pulled a switchback and ran in the other direction. looking up to check on the manticore, who winged over clumsily. She smirked at the thought that she’d earned some precious seconds with that maneuver, but she also knew that she wouldn’t be able to run away forever. Focusing again, she prepared a new spell, but this time she chose an offensive one. When the manticore was about to catch her, she turned around and hurled a fireball towards it, hitting it in the face, setting the creature’s mane ablaze.
“Ha! What do you have to say about the Great and Powerful Trixie’s magic, beast?” She smiled confidently while the creature thrashed around trying to extinguish the flames.
Her confidence faded away when the manticore looked back at her, angrier than before. It pounced with a menacing roar at Trixie, who jumped to her left to avoid the attack. The creature landed and, with the same momentum, turned towards the pony and tried to mangle her, but she was able to dodge it again, feeling the wind the attack had caused a few inches away from her muzzle. Trixie dodged one restless blow after another as the creature tried to rip her apart. However, she couldn’t avoid all the attacks, and one of them hit her, throwing her several feet back. She collided with a tree, which made her cry out in pain before falling to the ground breathless. Feeling she had been defeated, and her final hour was coming as she saw the manticore approaching her with hate and hunger in its eyes, she stood up with a smirk.
“Yes, come at Trixie, you foal!” she demanded, as she took a shaky step forward. “Trixie has nothing to lose, Trixie won’t… Trixie won’t make it easy for you!”
“The creature is weak,” a voice hummed inside of her head. “It thinks you’ve been defeated. Its time has come to an end.”
Trixie nodded, agreeing with the voice, but wasn’t sure about what to do. Then she noticed that the blow she’d received had let a bleeding wound, which gave her an idea. Remembering one of the spells she had read before, she used her own blood as a catalyst in order to cast it, her horn glowing with a dark red aura. The creature noticed the tainted spirits who were being called and stopped its approach, taking a cautious step back.
“There’s no turning back now!” Trixie cried. “You forced Trixie to do this. Now, monster, suffer the consequences!”
Trixie stood up on her hind legs and lifted her forehooves, releasing the tainted energies she had summoned. The powerful spell projected a scarlet blast aimed towards the manticore. Upon touching the beast, the spell disappeared inside it. Roaring in agony as its skin rippled with boils and blisters, the manticore smacked itself with its claws. It rolled on the ground, as if trying to extinguish a fire. Signs of inner burnings showed throughout its body moments before the beast collapsed on the floor with a deafening thud.
“Boiling blood,” the voice said with a surprised tone. “You really have potential, young unicorn.”
“You mean-”
“You burnt it from the inside. A most interesting selection you made.”
Trixie’s face turned white. She had read the spell and knew it was despicable, but watching for herself its effects had let her speechless. She had given the creature one of the most horrible deaths imaginable.
“Who… who are you anyways?”
“Why, I’ve been sent here to train you.”
In front of Trixie a cloud of roiling smog started condensing, taking the form of a spectral male earth pony. The spirit lacked eyes, his sockets being hollow holes from which a dark glow softly shone. His mane and tail resembled rotten seaweed and his grin made Trixie’s blood run cold.
“I am a tainted spirit of the Everfree Forest. I’ve been sent here to tutor you in your studies concerning our magic as the old unicorn told you.”
“Yes, the old unicorn, I remember.” Trixie’s mind raced with questions, but she couldn’t bring herself to as any of them. Finally, she stuttered out, “D-do you know him?”
“Indeed, but that’s not important now. What matters now is that I’m here to guide you through your Maho studies.”
“Why?”
“My master told me to. Besides, you have potential, I’ve seen it. That’s why I decided to help you back there. Now come, bloodspeaker. You have much to learn.”
-o-
A couple of Imperial Guards patrolled the gardens outside of the Imperial Palace. The routes were seldom active or interesting at all. The flapping wings of nocturnal birds were the only thing that broke the dead silence of the night, aside from the conversation between the guards.
“I’d rather go back to the training camp, Captain,” complained the private.
“Quit whining!” spat the captain. “Don’t stop and you’ll end up cleaning the barracks on your own!”
The guards said no more, following the usual route. However, as they were reaching the end of it, the private noticed something far away. He pointed at a light in the distance.
“Captain, what’s that?”
“I… I don’t know. That shouldn’t be there.” He unsheathed his sword, and approached slowly. The private followed suit, walking behind him.
The glow appeared to be getting closer to the soldiers. They took a defensive stance as they tried to figure out what was coming towards them. When it came closer, they saw a black mare of indescribable beauty, tall and slim, with mane and tail made of living flames.
“My, my, I’ve never seen such ravishing stallions,” the mare fluttered her eyes at them. “I think I’m a bit lost. Would any of you be so kind of showing me the way out of these gardens? I’d be really grateful.”
“I-I-’ll be glad to help!”
“Halt, private!” the captain ordered as the soldier sheathed his sword and galloped towards the mare.
“Thank you, handsome,” the mare complimented, smiling broadly. “I know I can reward such a heroic deed as deserved as soon as we get out of this labyrinthine garden. Guide me, my hero.”
Both ponies walked away, leaving the captain with his mouth wide open in disbelief. When he came back to his senses, they had turned right and disappeared behind some bushes.
“Private!” he roared. “Get back here!” He galloped on the direction the two of them had taken. “As soon as I get my hooves on you I’ll make you clean the toilets with your own tootbruth! You’re going to-”
When he arrived at the turn, which he saw lead to a long straight passage without turns, there was no sign of the soldier or the mare. The captain galloped swiftly, looking everywhere in despair, trying to look for any secret passages that may had gone unnoticed.
“Private!” he called again, his voice stained by fear. “Private, where are you!? Private! Consarnit, I have to get out of here and report this to the Empresses.”
When he turned around, he saw the black mare with the fiery mane in front of him. He unsheathed his sword and stepped back.
“What are you? What have you done to the other soldier?”
“Oh, Captain, I’m so glad I found you!” she cried as she galloped towards him.
“S-stay back! Get away from me!”
“Please, captain, I beg you. You have to help me. You’re the only one who can.”
“No, you’re not a pony! What are you!?”
The mare let out a loud scream, the flames of her mane and tail spread like an explosion, throwing him several feet back.
“You have to help me, captain!” she begged. “A horrible spirit has taken control of me. I need help! Please, I don’t want to die!”
He got up and picked up his sword from the ground, looking at the mare. He let out a long sigh as he approached her carefully.
“Don’t try anything funny, lady.”
“I’m an influential pony. I can give you anything you desire, captain. And I mean anything .”
The soldier looked at her in the eyes, noticing dancing lights where her eyes should be. For reasons he couldn’t comprehend, he was able to picture her as much more desirable. The captain wanted to help her, to be with her. Stepping forward, he beckoned the mare to follow him and both walked together towards the castle.
-o-
A week had passed since the first disappearances, but they hadn’t stopped. Stallions all over the Empire were vanishing without trace. Big Macintosh worked hard to keep the wall well-defended with the remaining troops. For now, the lack of soldiers wasn’t that problematic. A couple warriors less in sections with assistance of siege engines and some elite runners to carry messages between two sections instead of one.
At first, Applejack thought that the absent soldiers were being lazy or had left their posts for whatever reason. That was until one of the lieutenants vanished and didn’t come back. High rank Apple warriors were seldom seen outside of their towers or patrol routes.
Her brother’s worry didn’t help her, refusing to send patrols to look for the disappearing ponies. Truth be told, though, he had a point. They couldn’t afford sending soldiers who may not return for the same reason as the others. Applejack hated feeling so helpless. Though she’d learned to be humble and accept help, her pride made it difficult for her to ask for it.
“Brother, how are we s’pposed to keep this wall if we have fewer soldiers every time we wake up?” Applejack grunted as she approached him.
“Dunno, but for now the situation is sustainable. We lack several soldiers, but we still fulfill the minimum. Ah hope the other clans bring us some good news.”
“Any news from them?”
“Not much. Ahm sure they’re also working on it. We only know that some Imperial Guards have disappeared too.”
“Consarnit!” she spat as she pounded the ground. “What are we gonna do if this doesn’t end?”
“Who knows,” Big Macintosh admitted, lowering his head. “Ah guess we’ll have to send some soldiers to take the Imperial Guards’ place until we find the others… If they’re still alive, that is.”
“Says the pessimistic pony,” Applejack stepped back at her brother’s reply.
He shook his head, looking at the horizon. “Yer right, sis. I’d like to know what took the soldiers away so I could know how to act. Until then, we have to stand with what we have left.”
-o-
A few more weeks passed, the clans desperately tried to find out what was causing the abductions, but most efforts turned up nothing. Even more troublesome, the Imperial Guard had disappeared almost completely, only a few soldiers remained. Some clans were having better luck than others. The Rainbow and Wilderness clans were those that had suffered the least losses. On the other hoof, the Apple had lost hundreds of soldiers and summoners, leaving Applejack and Big Macintosh trying desperately to keep the Diamond Bulwark protected enough. Rumors of an attack from the Everfree Forest were spreading like gunpowder and even older, formerly retired soldiers stepped forward and took the abducted warriors’ places. As one of the veterans said, ‘desperate times require desperate measures.’
In the Imperial Palace’s throne room, Celestia and Luna were giving the finishing touches to the scrolls they planned to send to the clan leaders and their representatives. They looked at each other, noticing the mutual worry both felt at that moment.
“I hope the clan leaders are free of whatever it’s abducting our ponies,” mourned Celestia while giving the finishing touches to the letter.
“We art sure about it, sister, worry not,” Luna replied with a smile. “Art thou sure about asking them to bring representatives too?”
“I know we usually have only the clan leaders, but now we need all the help and points of view we can get.”
“Of course you do, my dear Celestia,” interrupted a voice.
Celestia frowned in disgust, refusing to look up. “Discord, what are you doing here?”
The Dark Lord was lying in mid-air, using his tail to play with her mane. The Empress smacked it away, which made him giggle playfully.
“Oh, you’re no fun anymore. Shall we play a game of cards?”
“You’ve gone too far, Discord! You’re not allowed to interact directly with mortals!”
“And what makes you think that I am the responsible for all these abductions, hmm?”
Knowing that he had point, for there was no evidence that pointed at him as the kidnapper, Celestia grunted.
“Oh, come on, Celestia, cheer up, you’ll live longer and better.”
“You’re taking my subjects away, be it you or one of your minions! What makes you think I should cheer up?”
“Now, now, my sweet Celestia, you already know why I’m doing this.” He crossed his arms around his back and started walking around the two empresses. “Our game is not over yet, you know.”
“The Thunders defeated the Lying Nightmare and freed my sister!”
“True, and I congratulate your late soldiers for that. Yet,” he added while raising a talon, “our game is far from over.”
“He is right, sister,” Luna admitted with a lowered head.
“We both had our sides chosen in this war. My pieces are the forces of the Realm of Chaos. And what did you choose against me, hmm?” Discord got close to both alicorns.
Luna let out a long sigh before answering. “All the souls of Equestria.”
“Exactly, all the souls of Equestria! Woo, I love that head of yours, Luna, what a memory! Now that we’ve settled this again, I can give you my word that I am not directly responsible for what’s happening now. Believe me, I have so many things to work on, it’s crazy back there.”
“Not directly, but—” Celestia tried to say.
“Nah ah, no buts, my dear,” interrupted Discord playfully. “If it’s not an action directly against you and your Empire, I can do what I want, and you know it. It was you who refused to act in any way against me, which I consider a little unfair and boring, but it’s your choice. Anyway, I just wanted to hang around for a bit. I see you’re quite busy, so I’ll let you finish. Arrivederci!”
With that being said, Discord vanished in a blast of light. Celestia lowered her head, biting her lip while Luna rolled up the scrolls and set them in different saddlebags.
“Don’t feel bad, sister,” Luna said in a comforting voice, caressing her sister’s mane with her hoof.
“I’m sorry, Luna, but I want to be left alone for a moment.” She looked up and showed a tired smile. “Be a dear and take care of the messages, will you?”
“Tia...”
“I’ll be fine, sister.”
“Thou don’t have to feel bad. We stepped against Discord to avoid the horrible things that would’ve awaited the ponies if he had reigned over them. We—”
“Not now, Luna,” she replied without looking back. “Please, not now.”
Celestia left her sister alone to finish the task She needed some loneliness for now, for memories of centuries fighting that war had overwhelmed her. Every casualty, every death caused by the creatures of the Everfree Forest, every soldier or summoner lost to the Taint felt like a thorn in her heart. Unfortunately for her, there was almost no room left for more, and she didn’t know how longer she would be able to stand it.
-o-
Spike stood guard in front of the library in the Lore Clan’s castle where Twilight was doing research about the vanishing ponies. However, the young dragon’s mind was elsewhere. He was donned in his new Inquisitor armor, designed by Rarity herself. Several jewels decorated some parts of it, and she had explained to him how to trigger the spells the summoners had channeled inside them. The spear he wielded was also designed for him by his beloved, a richly ornate long shaft with a crystal blade. It had an inscription that Spike read when they gave it to him: Spike, Lore Inquisitor.
Even after the promotion, he still held his duties as a bodyguard. He had been overwhelmed with praises from all the clan members. Spike’s efforts and actions back at the wall had gained him a reputation among the soldiers, his fame spreading among the Rainbow and Apple clans. He even wondered if the time had come to ask Rarity’s hoof in marriage, considering he was surely worthy now as a hero and respected warrior, not just a bodyguard.
Spike’s thoughts were interrupted as the sound of hooves against marble resounded through the hall. He looked to his right and noticed a pegasus galloping towards him. The pony was breathing heavily, as if he had traveled a really long distance or was in a big hurry. Spike noticed that the messenger bore the colors and symbol of the Imperial Guards.
“Greetings, sir,” Spike said, saluting the newcomer.
“Hail, Captain Spike,” the messenger replied, trying to avoid sounding tired. He took a scroll from his saddlebag and offered it to the dragon.
“A decree?” Spike asked when he noticed the Imperial seal.
“It’s a request from the Empresses,” announced the messenger, now recovered from the trip. “Celestia and Luna require the presence of all the clan leaders and their greatest representatives in order to solve the crisis the Empire is going through right now.”
“Yes, I think I know what you’re talking about,” Spike added, looking back at the door he was guarding. “Twilight— I mean, the Lore Leader has spent more time than most ponies would consider healthy in there trying to find a solution, but no results for now.”
“Maybe some brainstorming with the other clans would help her.”
“I’ll go with her. I hope there’s no problem with that.”
“Absolutely not,” he replied with a bow. “In fact, it would be a good idea for you to go with her.”
“What do you mean?”
He looked at both sides of the hall, getting close to him and speaking in a lower voice. “Remember Trixie’s incident?”
Spike frowned, clutching the spear with his fist and nodding weakly. “What about it?”
“A lot of ponies are going to look down upon Twilight because of that. They’ll consider it a failure, and some may use that in order to get the other clans’ support in all of this.”
“And you think that I should go because—”
“You were instrumental in the victory back at the wall,” the messenger said, finishing Spike’s sentence. “You’ll scare away some of those if you’re next to her.”
“Why are you telling me this anyways?”
“Remember, Captain Spike, that my duty as an Imperial Guard is to protect the Empresses. I follow their orders and know that Trixie’s behavior was worthy of the punishment. However, you also know that they may also consider that Twilight is just as Trixie.”
“Nonsense!” Spike shouted, hitting the ground with the butt of his spear. “I shall—”
“Control yourself, Captain Spike,” the messenger suggested, raising a hoof. “I understand your anger, and I even share some of it. Trust me when I tell you that insubordination and cowardice are more common among young samurai, and their masters usually get stained with their students’ failures.”
Spike leaned on the door, massaging his face with his free hand, trying to soothe himself. “No way to avoid it, I guess.”
“The Empresses will be present, and Celestia and Luna trust Twilight. Her duty with the Empire goes further than any other pony’s. However, I’m sure that they won’t be the only defenders she’ll have. I’m sure that everything should be fine.”
“Let’s hope so,” Spike replied as he let out a tired sigh.
The messenger nodded and saluted to Spike, who saluted back. “I shall return to the Palace. I’ll see you there.” Having said that, the pegasus galloped away from the hall, the hoofbeats getting lost in the distance until it couldn’t be heard anymore. Spike let out a long sigh before knocking on the door.
“Come in,” said Twilight from the inside.
He opened the door, bowing as he entered the library. He looked up and saw Twilight sitting at a long table covered in scrolls. She put down the one she was reading and rested her head on her hooves.
“Twilight, a messenger gave me this letter,” Spike announce, getting closer to her. “We have a meeting with the other clans to find out a way to solve the disappearances.” He got to the table and offered the scroll to her.
“I’m not sure if I should go,” she responded softly, magically taking the scroll but refusing to meet his eyes. “I know my friends don’t blame me, but I’m not comfortable with the idea of making public appearances for a while.”
“We have to go,” he insisted. “Besides, you know the Empresses trust you. That should be enough for you to feel a little less nervous. Your labor is indisputable.”
“But the others—”
“Twilight, please, thoughen up a bit. You study Maho, for Pete’s sake!”
“But that’s not the same!” she shouted. “And why do you mention that, anyway?!”
“You study Maho, something that most ponies look down upon. However, that doesn’t stop you from doing it, because there’s nothing wrong on sacrificing personal honor it thousands of lives can be saved. You taught me that.”
Twilight nodded, but still refused to look him in the eyes. “But this is a completely different matter.”
“Maybe, but you’ve never considered honor above duty before.”
“Isolation is the key, Spike,” Twilight confessed. “I hardly ever make public appearances. Only the Empresses, my clan’s members and the other clan leaders interact with me. Most of my duties are kept secret, that’s why there’s nopony pointing at me or anything.”
"I know, Twilight," comforted Spike. "I've served you for years, and I know about your burden. The Empresses are aware of that, as it's our clan's duty since the Dawn of the Empire. Celestia and Luna won't tolerate anypony to judge you for that."
“Really?” asked Twilight, looking up in order to see Spike’s face.
“Totally. And your friends will surely protect you too. You’re the Lore Clan leader, nopony in their right mind would try to challenge you.”
Twilight put her hooves on the table, and pushed herself back, getting up from the chair. She walked slowly towards the bodyguard, smiling weakly.
“Thank you, Spike.”
“No need to tank me, Twilight,” he said with a humble smile. "I really mean it."
Both giggled for a moment. The young dragon was happy to make her laugh. When they regained their composure, he opened the door and motioned for her to exit before him.
-o-
Pipsqueak sat beside the roaring fireplace in the shrine, watching Lyra in awe. He wondered how his master was able to stay so still despite standing on her hind legs. He marveled as she thrust her front hooves in and out of the flame faster than he could track, her eyes never opening, her focus never wavering. He had witnessed previous outstanding physical feats, but it never ceased to impress him the power a monk such as Lyra wielded.
“Lyra! Where are you!?” cried BonBon’s voice from outside the shrine.
“Huh? What d— ouch!” cried Lyra as she jumped back and started blowing on her front hoof.
Pipsqueak had to cover his mouth to avoid laughing. BonBon’s hoof falls became louder as she approached, galloping towards the shrine.
“Thank Celestia I found you!” said BonBon. “I’ve received an important message from the Imperial Palace! Pinkie, you and I have to go to a meeting.” She paused when she noticed that Lyra had magically pulled a bucket of water over and was holding her hoof in it. “What happened to you?”
“Your crazy screams broke my concentration while practicing,” Lyra responded with a smirk. “But I’ve had it worse. Why the three of us, anyways?”
“"We've just received a letter from the Princesses requesting a meeting with all the Clan Leaders. It must be about the hundreds of disappearances. I’m sure the Apple Clan will want to send soldiers to replace the missing Imperial Guards, but I think we should contribute too to ease the burden.”
Lyra nodded. “I’m sure we could spare some troops. Let’s go see Pinkie Pie.”
The couple trotted to the main hall, followed closely by Pipsqueak. Lyra pushed the door slowly and checked to see if Pinkie was inside. For a few moments, the unicorn stood there, with her mouth and eyes wide open.
BonBon stepped forward and pushed her softly, but there was no reaction. Frustrated, she pushed her way inside the room and, as soon as she looked inside, reacted the same way as her beloved.
Pinkie Pie was training with her trademark meteor hammer, a breathtaking and awe-inspiring show. The Party Clan leader had her waist wrapped with the chain, the two large metal weights engulfed in colourful flames, dancing with deadly speed around her as she twisted her body in a frenzied dance. One of the metal ends was shaped like a balloon, and it was covered in pink flames, while the other one, resembling the head of an alligator, was engulfed in green fire.
Both ends flew around Pinkie, her twists and turns giving the weapon inertia and speed, making the flames leave a fiery trail as they moved. When they were moving fast enough, the monk aimed at one of the huge clay vases and released the balloon-shaped weight, destroying if with a deafening sound. She then drew an arc with both ends and smashed a pond next to her, extinguishing the flames.
Breathing heavily, she turned around and saw the three ponies motionless, petrified after witnessing her training.“Hi! Didn’t see you there,” Pinkie said with a broad yet tired smile.
“I’ve been her apprentice for years now,” Lyra whispered to BonBon. “But I’m still not used to seeing her training with that.”
“Uhm, Pinkie,” Pipsqueak said from behind the two mares. “What is that?”
“You mean this?” she replied, getting the weapon out of the water. “This is a fire meteor, a special type of meteor hammer. I know it’s kind of weird, but I think it fits me!”
“Seeing what you just did, I won’t say the opposite within striking range.”
“I guess it’s called ‘fire meteor’ because of the flames it had,” BonBon added. “But where do they come from?”
“Oooh, that’s easy!” Pinkie grabbed the balloon-shaped with both hooves and twisted it, revealing small holes.
“Hollow?” Lyra noticed.
“Yup, you put oil inside with some cute powders to give the flames color. The oil also helps to give more inertia, so it’s awesome anyways. By the way, why did you want to see me?”
“Oh, right! I totally forgot,” confessed BonBon before clearing her throat. “We’ve received a letter from the Imperial Palace, they want us to go for a meeting concerning the disappearances.”
“Oki doki loki!” Pinkie said with a nod while hanging her weapon on the wall. “We better get going, I don’t wanna be late! We’ll go to see what we can do to contribute! Pipsqueak!” She pointed at the young stallion. “While we’re out, fill the weights with oil. I’ll put the powders when we return.”
“Yes, Pinkie,” he replied with a bow. “I’ll keep training during your absence.”
“Great! See ya!”
The three mares trotted out of the shrine while Pipsqueak walked to one of the windows. The Sun was setting already and the birds’ songs traveled through the wind, giving a peaceful feeling to anyone in the surroundings. He moved inside the temple and grabbed Pinkie’s weapon, searching for the oil containers. While looking for them, a female voice from outside called him. He left what he was doing and looked outside again, noticing a light among the slight shadows of the dusk, getting out of the building to investigate. The light moved towards him at the same time as he approached it, and soon it became clear that the light came from the fiery mane of a dark mare, who looked at Pipsqueak with lustful eyes.
“My, my, what a handsome young stallion we have here,” the mare said, getting closer to him and showing an inquisitive smile. “I’ve been searching for such a virile pony to take me to paradise.”
“Uh, wow, thanks for the compliment, really,” Pipsqueak replied, scratching the back of his head with a visible blush. “But I’m afraid I can’t be the one you’re looking for.”
“And why exactly is-” The mare stood still, looking at the young stallion, her face changing dramatically to a sorrowful visage and her eyes becoming watered almost instantly. Stepping back, she shook her head as Pipsqueak tried to get close to her. “No!” she yelled. “Get away from me!”
“What’s wrong? Do you need any help?”
“Get away from me, I beg you! You’re not who I’m looking for. I have to go!” The mare backed away, panic in her eyes. She turned around and fled as fast as she could, vanishing among the trees.
Pipsqueak stood there for a while before shaking his head weakly with a sad sigh and returning to the shrine.
Chapter 2: The Night Mare. Part 2
More than a dozen ponies filled the Imperial throne room. Aside from the Empresses, five of the six clan leaders and a couple of representatives from each clan were talking in low voice, trying to argue their points. They had all received the letter requesting their presence concerning the dreadful threat.
Rainbow Dash whispered something to Commander Spitfire while Scootaloo tried to overhear what they were talking about. Derpy Hooves, the clan’s spymaster, smacked the young mare weakly on the neck and shook her head in disapproval, making the leader’s apprentice grumble.
Lyra, BonBon and Pinkie had been trying to find a solution, but to no avail. The Party Clan magistrate had brought some documents that could help to throw some light at the mystery. On the other hoof, her wife had been talking about offering herself as a bodyguard for the Empresses until the disappearances came to an end. Their leader, however, was still focused on the prophecy, though she had been able to tie up some loose ends.
Fluttershy hadn’t uttered a sound since they arrived. Only her trusted magistrate, Carrot Top, stood by her side. She had been considering several possibilities, but she needed to compare her thoughts with the rest in order to find something more solid.
The Lore Clan’s representatives were also only two. Twilight refused to look up, and Spike was not in a very good mood, looking suspiciously at everypony who could dare say something against his leader.
Rarity was escorted by Zircon and Hoity Toity, the latter examining the rest of the attendees with a smirk, whispering something to his leader that made her smile. Next to them, Sweetie looked around like somepony out of place.
The doors opened after a few moments with a sound that made everypony look up. Two mares walked slowly into the room, the largest of them being Applejack, who bowed apologetically to the Empresses, and so did her companion.
“Ahm sorry, Empresses,” she apologised without looking up. “We had to reorganize our troops back at the Diamond Bulwark.”
“I understand, Apple Leader. I know you’re the ones who are suffering the most with the disappearances,” replied Celestia in a sympathetic voice as she bowed back slightly.
Next to Applejack, the other mare stood up, showing a mournful expression. Sweetie Belle looked at her in disbelief.
“Apple Bloom?” she said in a low voice.
Rarity heard her sister and looked at her, then at Apple Bloom, then to Scootaloo. Comparing the three friends, the pegasus looked happy, even joking with Derpy and Rainbow Dash. Sweetie Belle had become a beautiful mare and half of Equestria was begging for her hoof in marriage, and though Rarity knew that those gestures made her uncomfortable, she was happy too. But Apple Bloom looked so different from the other two. She was by far the largest of the three, with a strongly-built complexion and donned in heavy armor like a typical Apple warrior. But her face was discouraging, bearing a sorrowful expression. Whatever innocence the young mare had in her filly years had been long lost.
“Sweetie Belle,” she whispered to her sister. “Would you like to go out and talk with your old friends?”
“But sister, I can’t leave, the Empresses are here, it would be a-”
“No worries, I’ll handle it. Do you want to?”
Sweetie Belle looked at Apple Bloom with serious concern, the sorrow surrounding her old friend being too obvious. Scootaloo, as she had noticed, was jolly and playful. Looking back at Rarity. She nodded with pleading eyes, to which her sister responded by stepping forward and bowing to the Empresses.
“Empress Celestia, Empress Luna,” she started. “I consider that the young students, who are still not full-fledged samurai, don’t need to stay here while we discuss this issue. Would it be too brazen if I ask you to allow them to leave the room?”
Both empresses nodded gently. “Certainly, they may leave if they wish to,” Celestia offered, pointing gently at the door.
Sweetie Belle thanked her sister and walked towards the door. Scootaloo wanted to stay, and it took both Dash and Spitfre to convince her to leave. Apple Bloom just nodded without looking up and turned around. The door closed behind them, leaving the rest of the ponies ready to discuss the situation.
That poor filly, lamented Rarity in her thoughts. What amount of horrendous atrocities she must have seen. It was hard to fully appreciate the Apple Clan’s sacrifice and duty with the Empire, but that day, Rarity had a slight idea of how big it was.
“We have brought thee here,” Luna commenced, getting everypony’s attention, “because our soldiers art being abducted by an unknown creature. Thou have tried using thine own resources, but now we ask thee to work together to find a solution. What information have thou gathered about these incidents for now, clan leaders?”
“We’ve scouted through most of the Empire, but have found nothing,” Rainbow Dash said ashamedly, scratching her neck. “We don’t know where that creature’s taking them, but they leave no trace and don’t seem to be anywhere among our lands.”
“We also have a lack of witnesses,” added Spitfire. “Whatever it is, it acts in such a way that nopony spots it. The only report about something that may have something to do with this creature mentions a loud scream and a huge blazing light in the Imperial Gardens several weeks ago.”
“Commander Spitfire, was the blazing light you mentioned special in any way?” Twilight said, lifting her chin. “Like an explosion of some sort?”
“Now that you mention it,” Spitfire replied as she looked among her reports. “Indeed, it was something resembling a huge blast of fire, like an explosion. Does it match with anything you know about?”
“I remember reading something about a creature that might be able to do such a thing, but unfortunately something about the creature’s means of operation makes my theory invalid.”
“And what is that ‘something’ if I may ask, Miss Sparkle?” requested Hoity with a sarcastic grin.
Rarity looked at Hoity, who appeared confident and willing to outsmart a few ponies today, but his eyes were focused on Twilight. She knew that Hoity had some ammunition to politically stab her friend. However, she also was well aware that, considering the circumstances, she couldn’t do anything to stop him. If things went well, their clan could even gain some reputation and even be allowed to lead the investigation.
“Are you sure you know what you’re doing, dear?” Rarity whispered at Hoity. “I know we could earn some points, but I’d rather keep the possible losses to a minimum.”
Twilight was about to respond, but somepony knocked on the door.
“Who could that be?” asked Zircon, raising an eyebrow.
“Ah think Ah know,” said Applejack, lowering her head. “Empresses, Ah apologize for this interruption, but that must be mah brother. He decided to stay behind to organize the defenses himself.”
“Let him in,” ordered Celestia, while Luna whispered something at her sister, to which she nodded.
Rarity’s face turned white and her smile vanished as she saw the giant stallion walking through the door. Hoity’s proud smile only worsened her state.
“Sorry for being late,“ said Big Macintosh, bowing to the Empresses. “Ah have relocated our soldiers along the wall. Our forces are limited, but Ah have prepared a squadron to replace the Imperial Guards until the situation is over.”
“We appreciate thine effort,” said Luna as she nodded in approval with a smile. “We expected no less from the Apple.”
“Ah heard voices when Ah arrived, so Ah guess the discussion had already started.”
“Oh, you don’t need to apologize,” replied Rarity with a courteous smile. “We were just putting together all the pieces we already had about the creature.”
“Thank you, Lady Rarity,” he said, nodding at her. “Our clan has suffered the most from the disappearances, and Ah was wondering if Ah could ask for some reinforcements to defend the wall.”
“You don’t have to say it twice, Big Mac,” Rainbow Dash replied, hitting her chest with her hoof. “Give a number and you’ll have them ready by the end of the day!”
“Uhm, I,” started Fluttershy, hiding behind her mane. “I’m afraid I can’t send help this time. A lot of our soldiers and farmers have disappeared too. We’re using the remaining warriors to help tend the crops, sorry.”
“An army marches on its stomach, Lady Fluttershy,” quoted Big Macintosh. “Yer duty is important enough.”
“I can send the Gemmed Gallants to help,” added Rarity while looking at Zircon, who smiled at her offering. “If your clan needs assistance, we’ll definitely send the best we can afford, darling.”
Hoity cleared his throat loudly, getting everypony’s attention. “Though I admire your humbleness, I’d like to inform that we were discussing important issue before you arrived. Could we continue where we left it?”
Big Mac nodded joined his sister at the table. Rarity threw a dire glare at Hoity, who didn’t pay attention at her.
“As we were discussing,” Twilight spoke loudly, retaking the previous conversation, “my clan has gathered certain information about the creature. Spitfire’s report made me wonder about a possibility, but there are still some flaws that destroy our theories.”
“Whadya mean, Twilight?” Big Macintosh asked.
“The creature we thought responsible of this in the first place wouldn’t kidnap so many ponies. They always take only one, but now?” She shook her head in disbelief with a defeated expression. “We have several abductions daily for several weeks in a row! No common supernatural creature acts that way, especially one as uncommon as this one!”
“Not that you know of, apparently,” joked Hoity Toity with a sarcastic voice. “Because we have something out there kidnapping ponies. We need facts, lady Twilight, not hypotheses.”
“Then why don’t you enlighten us with what youhave, Jewel?” Big Mac replied with a frown.
“Just in order to let you know, the name is Hoity Toity. My reputation and manners are respected throughout my clan. And what do you have to say for yourself, warrior?”
The giant stallion smirked, looking at his sister. “A worthy samurai does not need to brag about his position or merits; his actions should be the ones that talk for him.”
Most ponies in the hall nodded at Big Mac’s statement, and some even smiled, covering their mouths with their hooves. Even Rarity had to bite her lip to avoid complimenting him in front of Hoity, who was grinding his teeth, apparently looking for seconds.
“Gentlecolts, please,” pleaded Twilight. “We have more important things to discuss.”
“Listen, Lore Leader,” Hoity replied in anger, but without raising his voice. “Before even considering the idea of correcting another clan member’s behavior, you should keep your own clan under control in the first place.”
Twilight lowered her head in shame, but Spike stepped forward with his spear ready. “Now what just a minute there, I’m not going to let you attack her just like that!”
“Ah’ll take care of this, Spike,” offered Big Mac, to which the dragon nodded with a low grunt before stepping back.
“Oh, the knight in shining armor comes to rescue the damsel in distress,” joked Hoity.
“We’re trying to save the Empire. If you have nothing to contribute with, you’ll do best by letting the others talk.”
“You don’t scare me, soldier. I’ve never felt intimidated by anypony worthy of praising, much less from such a mindless brute!”
All of a sudden, the room became silent. Rarity tried to avoid eye contact with everypony. Big Macintosh frowned, his sight focused on the magistrate, but had to stop his sister, who was walking towards Hoity, glaring furiously at him.
“It won’t be necessary, sis. Ah know how to handle these situations.” He approached the Empresses and bowed gently to them. “My Empresses, Ah know this is not the place, but—”
“We know,” replied Luna. “We give thee permission.” She looked at her sister, who nodded with a sad gaze.
Big Macintosh bowed again, then turned at the magistrate with a serious expression.“Hoity Toity, you have insulted mah honor as a samurai,” he started, stepping forward. “For that, I challenge you to a duel, right here, right now!”
-o-
The three friends stayed next to the door. None of them knew how to break the ice, but both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked at Apple Bloom. The two young mares approached her.
“Hey, Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle said with a worried voice. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah,” added Scootaloo. “You look pretty down. What’s up?”
“Ah don’t wanna talk about it,” replied Apple Bloom, turning around.
“Come on. We’re friends, remember?” insisted Sweetie Belle. “You can count on us.”
Apple Bloom let go a long sigh and lowered her head. “You don’t want to hear it.”
“Try us,” Scootaloo challenged, flying over her.
She sat on the floor, looking at her two friends. Years had passed since they used to meet together and go on crazy adventures. Now as grownups, they were expected to behave and act as the samurai they would be when they passed their gempukku, the coming-of-age ceremony.
“Girls,” Apple Bloom started, without looking up. “Ah have seen horrible things. Ah have seen creatures that I never imagined, not even in mah worst nightmares. Ah have seen soldiers fighting and dying next to me, day after day. Ah have seen the horrors of the Taint, consuming our warriors with almost no resources to avoid it.” She trembled weakly, which made her friends come closer and embrace her. “Ah have been able to stand there, because that’s what Ah had to do, what they expected me to do.”
“Apple Bloom…” Sweetie Belle hugged her friend tighter, followed by Scootaloo.
Apple Bloom hugged them back, smiling weakly. “Not everypony knows how much we sacrifice up there for the Empire.”
“Is it worth it?” asked Sweetie Belle, trying to look at her friend in the eyes, but she wouldn’t look up.
“Do you enjoy your lives in Equestria?”
Both friends looked at each other, and nodded.
“Yes, we do.”
Apple Bloom looked up at last, still smiling weakly, and could see her friends staring at her, worried. “In that case, it is worth the effort. By the way, Ah hardly recognised you both in there.”
“Aw, we haven’t changed that much!” Sweetie Belle said. She had grown to be one of the most beautiful mares in the Empire which, combined with her melodious voice, turned her into one of the most eligible ponies.
“So, what else have you two been up to these years?” asked Scootaloo with her forelimbs crossed in front of her.
The three young mares chatted joyfully about their lives on their own, remembering the time they spent together. Apple Bloom felt a comforting warmth in her heart as she shared anecdotes with her fillyhood friends.
-o-
“You dare to challenge me, soldier?” Hoity said snootily, offended at the idea of a simple thug questioning a high rank magistrate such as himself. “Laughable but, if you insist.” He turned around and pointed at Zircon. “Captain, defeat him quickly, we have to save the Empire.”
“No,” Zircon replied with a frown.
Hoity walked towards Zircon, his arrogant smile having vanished upon hearing the Gallant. “Do you refuse to be my champion?”
“Yes,” he replied without hesitation.
Hoity ground his teeth with anger, stomping his hoof furiously. “You will be my champion in the duel!”
“Looks like so much arrogance has made you stupid as a rock.” Zircon stepped forward, forcing Hoity to move back. “First, you don’t demand a champion, you ask for one, like the huge favor that it really is,” he said, poking Hoity in the chest. Zircon ignored the other ponies who were now whispering to each other. “That means that I can decline your offer and could downright challenge you to a duel for further demanding it. Second, and much more important,” he continued, pointing at the sword that hung at the magistrate’s side. “If you have a sword, it means you can use it, so no champion for you anyways.”
Hoity became silent for a moment. The sword! He gasped as he looked down to see a katana hanging on his side. I totally forgot about it. I should have left it at home after the training session before coming here, but I didn’t know I was going to get into a duel!
“Well, Hoity?” Zircon taunted, patting the floor with his hoof.
“But I’ve only been able to take a few classes at the dojo,” he whispered, not wanting to be heard by the other clan’s members.”I’m not ready to fight.”
“Nonsense!” Zircon replied at Hoity’s statement. “Didn’t you just say he was a ‘mindless brute’? What makes you think that he’s a better duelist than you, who trained in the Swift Strike Dojo?”
The magistrate turned to his clan leader to get some support. “Lady Rarity, could you spare—” He stopped as soon as he noticed the unicorn’s furious stare. She was grinding her teeth with such strength that it made him think that she would be able to break a sword in half with them.
Hoity looked around, only to find that every single pony in the hall was staring at him in disappointment, anger or just refusing to look at him and choosing to whisper to each other instead. Even Celestia and Luna looked worried, but he couldn’t lay a hoof on what had happened. However, he shook his head and marched towards Big Macintosh, who was expecting him in dueling stance. Both stallions stared at each other, scanning every move, looking for weak spots.
No matter, Hoity thought in order to restore some confidence. Even though I’ve only taken a few lessons in our dojo, it’s still far more than this warrior could surely stand against. Look at him, trying to duel with a huge mace, I almost feel pity for him. I shall strike him before he has time to unsheathe.
For what seemed like an eternity, both ponies kept checking for weak spots. Hoity had started with an overall view, and was now focusing on specific details. The giant stallion stood motionless in a perfect stance, but there was something else that made the magistrate’s smile fade completely; the mace’s head was made of pure jade. Hoity’s confidence began to shrink.
Who is this pony? Why does he have a jade weapon? And, to make matters worse, he seems to know perfectly what he’s doing. Sweet Celestia, what have I gotten myself into?
“Strike!” Big Macintosh yelled.
Hoity came back to his senses far too late, unsheathing his sword just to see it fly through the air when the mace hit it. The blow was so powerful that it dislocated the magistrate’s jaw. Big Macintosh bowed to his rival before turning back to his sister while most of the ponies were still staring in awe.
“Yeehaw!” cheered Applejack. “That’s mah brother, the best tetsubo duelist among mah clan!”
“Tetsubo duelist?” Twilight looked at her friend with an eyebrow lifted. “I know that weapon’s called a tetsubo, but I never thought you could duel with one.”
“You betcha, Twi. Besides, that’s mah brother we’re talking about. During his younger days, anything he grabbed turned into a dangerous weapon. We seldom use katanas so, among the Apple, a group of warriors use their maces as dueling weapons. As you can see,” she added with a wink, “it’s pretty effective!”
Hoity relocated his jaw with an audible crack that made several ponies turn away as he stifled a painful howl.
“Such is the temperance and skill of an Apple General,” Zircon confirmed with an approving nod and a smile.
"G-general?” Hoity stuttered, stepping back.”W-who are you?”
“Big Macintosh, the Jade Stallion they call me. Former Apple Clan Leader, General of the Apple Clan, veteran war hero, thirty years of service as defender at the Diamond Bulwark.”
“I-I'd never seen you in court!”
“Mah soldiers defend the Diamond Bulwark and the Empire, and Ah led them every day back when Ah was the Apple Leader. Mah magistrates were the ones who took care of political issues following mah instructions. Our enemy could attack at any moment, and Ah had to be ready to fight.”
“My most humble apologies, General,” Rarity rushed to say, bowing to the giant stallion. “I’ll make sure that you don’t have to go through such a disastrous moment ever again.” She walked towards Twilight with a serious expression. “Twilight Sparkle, you are the one who knows the most about the creature for what we’ve been able to discuss. My whole clan is at your service. If there’s anything you need in order to finish your research, just ask and you’ll have it.”
“I’ll send my best informant to your castle, Twilight,” added Rainbow Dash. “She’s the best at what she does. I’m sure you’ll solve this crisis in no time with her help.”
“We don’t have much to offer to Twilight,” started BonBon. “But our clan would be honored if the Empresses would accept some of our monks and warriors to replace the Imperial Guards. Right, Pinkie?” She turned to look at her, but she had her head lowered and her eyes closed. “Pinkie, are you okay?”
Lyra pushed her softly trying to make her react, but the Party Leader left their side, walking slowly towards Twilight. Rarity stepped back, her face showing signs of discomfort at the way Pinkie moved; so unnatural, so calmed, almost like she’d been mesmerized. Hoity jumped back when she opened her eyes, showing nothing but the white eyeball, before talking with a booming voice.
“The cursed spirit will find peace when it’s confronted by those who wield something stronger than any iron chain. The one thing that no power can destroy, that no tempest can blow away and can overcome wars, plagues and even famine. Desired by kings and beggars alike, it is given freely to anypony no matter who.”
Rarity rushed towards Pinkie as soon as her friend started stumbling clumsily. If not for Twilight’s quick reaction, she would’ve fallen to the ground. Both mares looked at Pinkie, who looked dizzy and confused.
“I guess that’s the Party Clan’s help concerning the disappearances,” Twilight said, grunting as she tried to lift her friend with Rarity’s help.
“We accept the Party monks as a temporary replacement for our Imperial Guards, as well as the Apple squadron,” added Celestia. “We trust your efforts. Meeting adjourned.”
The ponies bowed to the empresses and walked out of the room. Most of them walked past the three young mares that were talking next to the door. Rainbow Dash approached her pupil with a serious expression.
“Scoots,” making the young pegasus jump and salute her swiftly. “You’re going to help the Apple Clan to defend the wall.”
“What? Why?”
“It’s an order. They need support and we’re sending troops. I’m sure they’ll find a good job for ya.”
“Ahm sure she can be a great runner,” recommended Apple Bloom, who was smiling broadly.
“Pardon me, Applejack,” Rarity said in a low voice. “Do you think you could take Sweetie Belle with you?”
“Huh? Ah dunno, sugarcube, it’s not a safe place, especially now.”
“Please, Applejack, I wouldn’t ask it if it wasn’t really an emergency. I don’t want Sweetie Belle to see… What I have to do.” Rarity looked back, where Hoity stood, and he stood petrified by her furious gaze.
“Ah see, Rarity. I’m sure the three girls would love spending time together anyways.”
“Thank you for understanding, darling. Now I must leave.” She turned to her sister and gave her a tender smooch. “Take care and don’t disturb your friend’s siblings, okay?”
“Thank you, sis! I’ll be a good ambassador!” she cried jumping around.
“Yes, yes, ambassador, that’s it. Just be careful.”
“Girls, we’re gonna be together like the old days!”
“Yay!” the three friends chanted together and started galloping, followed closely by Applejack.
With all the others gone, the only ones in the hall were Rarity, Zircon and Hoity Toity. The magistrate stepped back as the Jewel leader turned to him with raging expression.
“Lady Rarity, we are civilized ponies, I’m sure we can—”
“No, Hoity, we cannot!” she cried.
Hoity noticed she was containing herself, but made him feel like she wouldn’t hesitate to kill him on the spot. “Do you have the faintest idea of what you almost did back there?! You insulted a war hero, one of the most respected and beloved of all the Empire, in front of not only every single clan leader, but the Empresses no less!”
“B-but Lady Rarity, I didn’t know—”
“You didn’t know what, Hoity? Speak clearly! You didn’t know he was a hero, a general? And you call yourself my second in command? You almost got us in a war against the rest of the Empire! And our clan’s reputation was almost ruined! And my career with it! Do you know how hard I’ve worked to become what I am now? Do you think you’re gonna get away with this!?”
Rarity was breathing heavily, almost hyperventilating. Hoity tried to step back, but Zircon was on the way, with an angry expression too.
“And what’s wrong with you? Why didn’t you help me back there?”
“I already told you,” grunted Zircon. ”You have a sword, so you’re expected to know how to use it. Besides, I know Big Macintosh, we served together several years ago. He hardly ever left his place as a defender and he’s one of the most renowned tacticians I've ever met.”
“I barely avoided political suicide, my plans were almost ruined forever,” Rarity responded acidly despite being visibly calmer, but her voice still made Hoity cringe.
“I-I swear it won’t happen again, Lady Rarity!”
Rarity let out a long sigh. “I know it won’t.”
Hoity prostrated himself on the ground. “Oh, thank you, thank you! I knew you would understand!”
“Hoity, Zircon, to the castle,” she ordered, turning her face away from the prone magistrate but still not looking up. “The ritual must commence.”
“W-what ritual?”
“Seppuku. I demand no less for this atrocity you committed.”
Hoity looked at Rarity with his face frozen in fear. He wanted to say something to make Rarity change her mind, but words wouldn’t come. Following Zircon and the Jewel Leader, he brushed off his kimono and walked out of the castle.
-o-
“What's happening to Trixie!?” she cried as she stared at her own reflection in a pond.
The stories about the mutating bloodspeakers were truth, and she was witnessing them first-hoof. Her mane had changed, turning from hair to bluish fire that resembled a Will-o’-the-Wisp. It wasn’t hot and didn’t burn. She touched her face, noticing some rough areas on her skin. Looking at her reflection more closely, she could see that some parts of her body were slightly covered in scales. To make matters worse, not only she had grown fangs, but her hooves had turned into claws. Those would come in handy, though, for she had to wound herself in order to cast the tainted spells, and it was much better than having a sharp stone around. Her irises and pupils had bleached out, almost giving the impression that she was blind.
“That is the prize of power, bloodspeaker,” the spirit replied from behind her. “Fear not, it means you’re doing well. It’s natural for Maho users to suffer certain... improvements.”
“Improvements?! Trixie is a monster!”
“Exactly, and you wanted to be feared all around Equestria. And you look intimidating now. You have what you wanted.”
Trixie looked away from the pond. She knew that the spirit was right. During the course of several weeks, she had focused on mastering Maho, and the spirit had been more than willing to help her speed up the learning process. However, mutations weren’t part of the deal, or so she thought. She let out a long sigh, knowing that she was condemned to never having a normal life ever again.
“I guess there’s no turning back.”
“Not even death.”
“Is there a way to, at least, stop mutating even further?”
The spirit stared at her in silence for a moment before a smile covered his rotten face. “There is a way. There’s a shaman from faraway lands with special magic. I’ll show you the way.”
Trixie followed the spirit closely, her mind overwhelmed with wonders and doubts. Remembering what she learned from the scrolls, she realized that the tainted spirit was not to be trusted in the long run. If she wanted to survive in her new form and fulfill her revenge, she needed to find a way to get rid of him as soon as she had no more use of him.
-o-
That same night, in the Jewel Clan’s castle, Rarity was sitting on her throne, staring directly at Hoity, who was on his knees on the floor dressed in a white kimono. The previous prayers and ceremonies were already over, and he was holding his wakizashi with shaking hooves. Zircon was behind him, wielding a katana in his mouth.
Rarity knew that it was going to be a horrible thing no matter what. If Hoity was able to perform the three slices without crying in pain, Zircon would behead him. If not, he had to be left bleed to death. Nevertheless, she hated having to take such actions, but her work was too important and Hoity had committed a terrible error. However, she knew she wouldn’t be able to watch. She prayed that Hoity would be able to stand the pain so everything would end soon.
“Please, Lady Rariy,” Hoity begged without looking up, breaking the silence. “Show mercy for this humble servant of yours. Compassion is one of the pillars of Bushido.”
“So is courtesy, magistrate, and you showed a lack of it back there” grunted Zircon. “Now show some courage here so we can finish. Though I’m still deciding which ending I’d prefer.”
“Zircon!” Rarity scolded with a furious glare. “I understand that Big Macintosh was an old brother in arms of yours, but that’s absolutely no way to talk to a clan member!”
“You’re right, Lady Rarity. My apologies.” He closed his eyes and raised the sword, ready to behead Hoity.
The magistrate took a deep breath, moving the wakizashi away slowly, closing his eyes and pressing his teeth with strength. Before he plunged his stomach for the first time, Rarity turned her head away to avoid witnessing the scene.
-o-
In The Lore Clan castle, Twilight was reading the scrolls about the creature she thought responsible of the abductions. During the reading, the oil lamp she was using to light the room started to run out of oil. Knowing that she would have to stay late, she got up and carried the lamp to the cupboard where she kept the oil. She blew into the lamp to extinguish the weak flames before using her magic to open the container and fill the lamp. When it was completely filled, she cast a small spark to light it on again.
“Greetings, Twilight Sparkle.” A voice drifted lazily out from the shadows, making her stumble and almost drop the lamp.
The Lore Clan leader turned around to see a female pegasus on the chair she was sitting on a moment ago, fumbling around with a muffin. She noticed that the mare had one eye focused on the pastry and the other one looking at her, analyzing every move. She couldn’t hide a smile when she recognized her.
“Derpy Hooves, spymaster of the Rainbow Clan.”
The newcomer nodded, smiling back. Derpy and Twilight had been friends for a few years, since the summoner decided to take the pegasus’ daughter as an apprentice.
“Rainbow Dash offered my help to investigate these disappearances that have been taking place,” she started. “What have you found out so far, Lore Leader?”
“Well, I…" Twilight felt the spymaster’s eye scanning her and couldn’t act properly. “I-I’m sorry, Derpy, but your… ahem.”
The pegasus chuckled. “I know it’s hard to get used to my eyes, Lore Leader.”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you.”
“No problem,” she replied with a humble smile. “These beauties of mine helped me to become what I am today. But back to the point, if you don’t mind.”
“Oh, right,” Twilight used her magic to spread a few scrolls and put the lamp over the table. Derpy bit into the muffin while looking at two different scrolls. "As you can see, we’ve been able to find out that the creature is a night mare. I’ve dug among some books and found that those creatures are spirits of female ponies." She pointed at one of the scrolls, which had a detailed sketch of a dark-skinned mare whose tail and mane were made of fire. ”Legends say that they were mares who died while in love. The burning passion of their love has prevented them from finding peace. They wander every corner of Equestria searching for a stallion to satisfy the desires that they couldn’t while alive.”
“From what you’re telling me,” Derpy interrupted after swallowing the previous bite, “us mares have nothing to be afraid of.”
“Most targets are male, yes.”
“Most? So, some victims have been female ponies in the past?”
“It’s not unheard of, but it’s rare.”
“Do male ponies turn into... ‘night stallions’ or something?”
Twilight shrugged. “I cannot be certain. Sightings of night mares are rarely documented. Witnesses report seeing a glowing light where the night mare appears. At least those who aren’t the spirit’s target.”
“This picture would explain the glow the witnesses saw, having fiery mane and all,” Derpy added, scratching her head. “But you insinuated that these encounters were quite rare. Why, all of a sudden, have they become so common? I mean, we have been suffering disappearances for weeks now.”
“That’s where everything goes wrong!” Twilight grunted, pointing at one of the scrolls. “It doesn’t make sense! Until this night mare, all recorded cases have only caused one disappearance.”
“You mentioned that these spirits were mares that were in love but died without being loved back,” Derpy pointed out while tapping the table with her hoof. “Do you think the night mare’s targets might be the stallions they loved when they where alive?”
“Maybe, or maybe she just took one randomly, but it was always just one. But now we’re losing several stallions daily!”
“Mostly Imperial Guards and Apple soldiers,” confirmed Derpy. “Replacing those soldiers is giving the Apple Clan more problems in addition to what they already have.”
Twilight lowered her head, with a sorrowful expression. She wondered how Big Macintosh was doing with less ponies to defend the wall. Though she remembered that Rainbow Dash and Rarity were going to send reinforcements.
“Not to mention clan rivalries,” Derpy added. “Lots of ponies want to get credit for finding a solution to what’s happening now.”
“Now’s not the time to think about glory or promotion!” Twilight roared, her sorrow and worry turning to anger and causing her to pound the table with both hooves. “What’s wrong with these ponies?” She breathed heavily with her eyes focused on the table. Little by little, she came back to her senses, and noticed the surprised look on Derpy’s face.
“Twilight—“
“I… I’m sorry, Derpy. I hate when ponies have to see me lose my temper. I’m doing my best, but this is too much for me. Am I the only one who focuses on doing her duty, instead of looking for praises and glory?” She got up with a quick move and began pacing from one side of the room to the other. “I didn’t become the leader of the Lore Clan to be a prestigious mare, but to help to create a better empire for all of us. I already had a lot of work with the bloodspeaker rumors hanging around, and now this?”
“Oh, I’m glad you mentioned that,” Derpy said as she looked for something inside her bag. “Where would that… here it is!” she announced, showing Twilight a sealed scroll.
“What’s that?”
“The reports concerning the rumors about blood magic you were worried about and were working on finding out.”
“How did you know—”
“Twilight, I’m Rainbow Dash’s personal spy and informant,” Derpy said with a smirk. “These two eyes can spot twice as much as most ponies’.” She winked at Twilight, who scratched her head with a weak chuckle as she used her magic to lift the scroll over to her.
“You’re right.”
“I’ve also heard some of those, but as you can read there, after the victory at the Diamond Bulwark, we haven’t heard anything about bloodspeakers anymore.”
“So it’s over?”
“Let’s hope so, Twilight.”
“What about the night mare?”
Derpy shrugged. “There are no documented cases of night mares on Cloudsdale, so the Rainbow Clan library cannot shed any light here. Aren’t there any wards or protections against them? I mean, there should be.”
Twilight shook her head for a second, but suddenly widened her eyes. She returned to the table and started looking at the scrolls.
“I just remembered that there was a documented case about somepony who met a night mare and didn’t disappear!” she looked for the specific scroll, moving her eyes at top speed. “Where is it? It must be... here!” She grabbed the manuscript and started searching for the part she was looking for. “Here it is! Two centuries ago, a stallion was visited by a night mare and she didn’t take him away.”
“Good, we have something!” Derpy cheered.
However, signs of joy in Twilight’s face vanished as she kept reading. “No, we don’t. We have no explanation or reason for why he wasn’t abducted.”
“Drat, we were so close!” Derpy tapped the table with her hoof, trying to come up with something. “Hey, Twilight, do you have at least the name of that pony?”
She nodded. “His name was Whirlwind. As far as I can read here, he was a student of the Twin Blades Dojo.”
Derpy smirked, letting out a mild snort, "The Party Clan is full of surprises. I'm sure I can gather some information about him for you."
“Thank you, Derpy;” Twilight replied, bowing slightly.
“Don’t mention it. I’m indebted to you anyways. Remember that you took my little muffin as one of your students. By the way, how’s she doing?”
“Oh, she’s wonderful.” Twilight gave a broad smile. Talking about something not concerning duty was a welcome break. “She’s a fast learner, and some of our highest-ranked summoners are really impressed. It’s rare to have a void summoner born out of the Lore Clan, but she’s doing a great job. I’m sure she’ll be ready for the next coming-of-age ceremony.”
Derpy applauded with enthusiasm. “I’m so proud of my little Dinky! I remember that, when she was just a little filly, she already wanted to be a spy, just like her mommy.”
Both mares giggled, the previous tension having disappeared, leaving two good friends talking about charming things.
“She can be a spy in court,” Twilight said. “Void magic can be used to detect lies, and it’s the most subtle of all the elements. She loves the idea of following her mother’s steps, so she’ll do a marvelous job.”
“You know? I’ve always wondered something. May I ask you a weird question?”
Twilight lifted an eyebrow, leaning forward to get closer to Derpy. “Sure, we have to wait for the new reports to come, so I can spare some time.”
“Have you ever…” she started, moving her hoof in circles, giving the impression that she was looking for a certain way to ask. “Have you ever considered the idea of having a foal?”
It would appear that Twilight had been frozen into a statue, if it wasn't for the constant blinking of her eyes and the rise and wall of her chest.
“Twilight, are you okay?” Derpy asked, breaking the uncomfortable silence that had sprouted.
“Y-yes, yes, I’m fine, sorry, I just-”
“No, no, I’m the one who should apologize, it was a rude question.”
“No, it’s not that,” Twilight said hastily. “It’s just that… I have never thought about it.”
Derpy smirked while tapping on the table. “Well, that’s weird.”
“What do you mean?”
“Not even once? Never thought about the idea of having a young foal of your own flesh and blood who to teach what you know?”
“I…” Twilight lowered her head with her eyes closed. “I don’t remember having that feeling, ever. Is that bad, Derpy?”
“No, no, not at all,” Derpy replied, trying to cheer Twilight up. “I was just curious. I know I gave birth to Dinky when I was still quite young myself, but most mares I know have thought about it.”
Twilight let out a sorrowful sigh. “Perhaps my duty and studies kept me from thinking about those kinds of things.”
“Perhaps.”
Somepony knocked on the door, breaking the comfortable aura that had invaded the room. Twilight apologized and trotted towards it, opening the door with her magic.
“Sorry, Twilight,” murmured Spike, who she noticed was holding a scroll in his hand. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”
“Don’t worry, Spike. I was just talking with Derpy here.”
“Derpy?” he asked, lifting an eyerbrow and looking inside the room. Where?
“She’s right… there?” She looked back to see that the room was completely empty aside from herself and the scroll-covered table. She let out a short sigh and shook her head weakly and turned back to Spike. “Never mind that. What brings you here?”
“Oh, right, I saw a weird pony back there. She seemed lost and asked me to help her, though when I approached her, she ran away.”
“That’s odd. How was she like?”
“Well, she was black coated and had a—”
“Fiery mane?!” finished Twilight in disbelief.
“Do you know her?” he asked surprised.
“And you weren’t surprised about her having a mane made of living fire?”
“Well, at first I was, but then I noticed that she was a spirit, so I guessed that was natural and all.”
“Not a single scream of terror or anything?!”
“I love how much trust you put in your personal bodyguard and Inquisitor’s courage,” Spike joked, crossing his arms in front of him with an amused smile. “I saw quite a few things during my pilgrimage, a ghost is not even among the most horrible things I’ve seen.”
“Okay, tough guy, now’s not the time,” scolded Twilight with a playful smirk. “What happened, why did she run away?”
“Beats me. The first minute she walks towards me begging for help in a seductive way, the next one she runs away from me as if I were Discord.”
“That doesn’t make any sense.” Twilight turned and walked back inside the room, followed closely by Spike, who closed the door behind him.
“What clues do you have?”
“Only Pinkie’s riddle back at the meeting.”
“Can we trust that?”
“She was really scary back there, like being possessed or something. She has a gift for prophecies.”
Spike chucked weakly. “Okay, I’ve been thinking about that one.”
“Really? And what have you found out?” she asked, turning at him with expectant eyes, only to frown at Spike’s shrug.
“Not much, Twilight. It’s complicated, but one thing’s for sure; it cannot be something material. Not an object of any kind.”
“What do you have there?” She noticed that Spike was holding a scroll in his left hand.
“Oh, this?” he asked, passing the scroll to her. “It’s a letter from the Apple Clan. The messenger didn’t seem to be in such a hurry, he said they had the situation under control”.
“Let me see.” Twilight unrolled the scroll and started reading it. She could see the message was clear and directly to the point.
“It’s definitely a night mare,” she announced with a broad smile. “Big Macintosh saw her and wasn’t abducted.” She had a relieved tone when saying that last sentence. “It also says here that Sweetie Belle solved Pinkie’s riddle.”
“What was Sweetie Belle doing at the Diamond Bulwark?”
“I don’t know, but Celestia bless her. This could save countless lives in the future! Okay, let’s see, the answer to the riddle is… love ?”
Spike scratched his chin looking up at the ceiling. “Makes sense to me when you think about it,” he admitted. “Love is stronger than iron chains, can withstand famine, wars, plagues. Everypony wants it, but it is given freely no matter who you are! It makes perfect sense!”
“But why fighting her with love?” Twilight wouldn’t look up.
“Hmm maybe a couple who are in love can challenge her? I’m not really sure either.”
Big Macintosh loves somepony, wondered Twilight, ignoring Spike’s theories. Could that mean that he still… he still loves me? After all these years... She kept reading the scroll until she reached a part where they asked her to go to the wall. Apparently Big Macintosh had a plan.
“So what do you think about it, Twilight?” He looked at Twilight to see her mumbling in a low voice. ”Twilight?”
“After all these years…” She looked up with a sincere smile, despite having closed her eyes to hid the tears threatening to spill.
“Twilight, are you okay?” he asked with concern, kneeling to her height.
She jumped towards him and gave him a strong hug, letting out a few sobs. “I’m great, Spike. I… I’ve received the best news they could give me. A beacon of happiness in a sour, dark ocean.”
“But what is it?”
She didn’t answer his question, but released him from the hug and galloped towards the door. Stopping at the doorway, she turned around and dedicated a few words to his bodyguard while her horn glowed fiercely.
“Follow your dreams, Spike. No matter what you do, no matter the obstacles. Sooner or later, you’ll get them. If you love somepony, don’t let fears turn you away. I’ll be back.”
Chapter 2: The Night Mare. Part 3
Derpy was flying away from the Lore castle after her meeting with Twilight. She liked flying low, dodging the trees just like the old days in the training grounds. However, she also stayed alert to spot threats to report, or if there was a single enemy scout, to take him down.
Her eyes were a blessing to her, even though most ponies would feel uncomfortable if they had to talk to her. She had a chameleon-like vision, which made it really hard to catch her off-guard. That’s what gave her the advantage she needed as a scout in order to become a spymaster, and Rainbow Dash’s most trusted pony.
From the corner of her eye, Derpy noticed how the leaves on one of the trees were moving, even though there was no wind. Sslowing down her flight and scanning the moving leaves with one of her eyes, using the other one to guide her through a different route. She knew that somepony was watching her, but didn’t want to make clear that she’d noticed. She turned left, trying not to leave the tree out of sight. Even after checking from a distance, Derpy couldn’t identify the threat, but there was something obviously wrong; whatever it was, it was not a pony. The branches and leaves moved a second time, and she flapped her wings with all the strength she could just in time to avoid the creature’s leap towards her. It fell to the ground, slamming its weapons against a rock.
Derpy finally got to see her attacker with detail, though only from behind. Those wings and lower half resembling a lion, which were the only things she could see at the moment, made clear that the creature was a griffon. The grunts she heard identified it as a female. Derpy nocked an arrow on her bow, pointing at her attacker.
“Who are you and what are you doing here? Speak!” Derpy demanded before pulling the bow’s string.
The creature cackled, sliding her kamas against each other. “The name’s Gilda, and what I’m doing here is none of your business!”
Gilda? Derpy thought, before having to fly down to avoid another bull rush.
The arrow flew through the air and landed harmlessly on the ground. Derpy narrowly avoided the charge, using the second it got her to turn the tail and flee towards Cloudsdale. She flew low, looking for narrow spaces among the trees in order to lose the griffon, who kept getting closer.
I know I’ve heard that name before , Derpy thought, but where ?
Even though she did her best to force Gilda to stop or get entangled by some branches, she could hear the noise of wood getting smashed. She had to think a way to lose her, and a plan came to her mind. All of a sudden, she stopped in mid-air, bending her hind legs and, when she saw that Gilda was almost on her, Derpy bucked her in the face with all her strength. Combined with the speed the griffon was flying at, the blow was strong enough to stun Gilda for a while, sending her tumbling into the forest below.
Thanks to the previous maneuver, Derpy had gained some distance, but the griffon didn’t look like she was going to give up, having retaken the chase. Knowing that she would need help, she flew above the treetops until she found one where she could hide for a while.
“Where are you, coward?!” Gilda roared, her voiced sounding quite far away. “I’ll find you and, when I do, I’ll rip you to shreds!”
Derpy knew she had to act soon, and she only had one opportunity to do it right. She took a hollow-tipped arrow from her quiver, and nocked it on her longbow. Pointing towards Cloudsdale, she tensed the bow, noticing that Gilda’s threats sounded closer every time she heard her.
This will give away my position, Derpy thought grimly. But I need help against her. I hope I can buy some time while the reinforcements arrive.
Derpy let the string go and the arrow flew towards Cloudsdale, producing a loud whistle.
“There you are, foal!” Gilda cried, charging towards Derpy, causing her to fly up to avoid the wild charge.
Derpy got out of the treetop, unsheathing her sword in order to attack her enemy. Doing a wing over, she dived down towards Gilda, who put her arm as a shield to stop the blade. The blow sounded like metal clashing against metal. The griffon smirked sardonically while Derpy looked at her arm in disbelief.
What the hay?! She noticed that the weapon Gilda wielded had a chain attached, and was wrapped around her arm. A chained kama!
She was able to react in time and dodge another attack. As soon as she recovered, she noticed that her enemy’s weapons had long chains attached, wrapped around her limbs. Seeing that the griffon only wore light body armor, the chains gave her a decent protection. Derpy decided to charge against her, even though she knew that there were little chances of fleeing, let alone killing her rival. Gilda charged towards the pegasus too, with her arms crossed.
A cross-shaped attack. Easy to dodge, Derpy assumed as she changed her flying route, going higher and hitting her enemy in the shoulder.
Gilda let out a painful grunt, though the cut was not deep. Derpy turned around to check if her rival was flying lower or even falling down. To her surprise, not only was the griffon still ready to keep fighting, but she was looking for something on her belt pockets.
She must be looking for a medicine or the like, it’s my chance! Derpy thought with enthusiasm, charging against the griffon in order to finish her.
When she was about to slash through her enemy’s throat, Gilda struggled to quickly pull out a blowgun, barely getting off a dart before Derpy was on her. The pegasus tried to dodge the surprise attack, but the projectile hit her on the right wing. She turned around and flew away, noticing that the griffon flew behind her, but there was something wrong. Her enemy just kept flying behind her, but she didn’t try to reach her. After a few seconds of chasing, Derpy noticed a tingling sensation in her right wing.
No, no, no! Derpy thought in horror as she found out that the dart had been coated in poison. I have to survive, I have to stay alive longer. Reinforcements should be on their way.
Her right wing felt heavier and harder until it became as motionless as a wooden plank. She was able to extend it just in time, making it possible for her to glide for some time, but couldn’t dodge trees with the same ease as before. Derpy focused on covering as much distance as she could and, when the landing became unavoidable, she went on galloping, looking back to see where Gilda was. The griffon was flying over her, ready to dive towards her. At her enemy’s war cry, she kept galloping, jumping to her left at the last second, avoiding the deadly strike, but Gilda smacked Derpy with her chained arm, throwing her against a tree.
“Now you’re mine!” she grunted, walking towards her while clashing her kamas against each other. “You’ll make an tasty dinner.”
“Derpy? Where are you?” a familiar voice called from far away.
Thank you, merciful Celestia! , Derpy wondered looking at the sky. I assumed I was a goner .
She tried to crawl away, but Gilda noticed and stepped on one of her hind legs.
“You’re not going anywhere for now,” spat the griffon with a intimidating smirk.
“There she is!” another voice sounding closer called.
A group of pegasi flew around the place and dived towards them, stopping in mid-air when they spotted the griffon. Most ponies nocked arrows on their bows and aimed at her. Derpy recognized Rainbow Dash, who was leading the squad.
“Gilda?” the Rainbow Leader said, surprised.
“Dash?” the griffon replied, raising an eyebrow.
Rainbow Dash lifted a hoof, making the scouts stop pulling their bows’ strings. She flew down towards the two fighters and got in front of the griffon glaring at her.
“Let her go, she works for me.”
Gilda grunted, lifting her paw to release Derpy, who still couldn’t fly properly.
“Overlord Dash,” said the spymaster with her head lowered. “I’ve been poisoned and I can’t fly.”
The leader whistled and called down a couple of pegasi. “Take her to the infirmary. Treat the poisoning and the injuries. I’ll take care of this.”
“Are you sure, Overlord Dash?” one of the scouts said, worried. “Wouldn’t you prefer-”
“Do not defy my orders, soldier. I said I’ll take care, and I hate repeating myself.”
“Y-yes, as you command.”
The soldiers lifted Derpy up and flew away towards the rest of the squad. She looked down for the last time, watching how the griffon and her leader stood face to face.
-o-
The dark spirit guided Trixie through the Everfree Forest, a place that was becoming very familiar and less dangerous to her. The power she had gained had restored her confidence, and she was still able to use the normal spells, but with less efficiency. Pure spirits despised Maho and whoever wielded it, and summoning them as a bloodspeaker was troublesome and won’t get her efficient results most of the time.
“We’re here,” announced the spirit, causing Trixie to focus back on the present task.
In front of them was a hut unlike anything she had seen in Equestria before. It was a simple house made of wood logs and a hay roof, but the ornaments hanging from it didn’t make it welcoming at all. The door frame was made from a couple of dragon ribs, and both windows had decorations made of skulls of little creatures.
“Whoever lives here certainly hates living things,” Trixie pointed out with a nervous giggle.
“You’ll find out when you enter,” replied the spirit. “Now go, we don’t have much time, there are plenty of things left to do.”
Trixie nodded and walked towards the doorless building, but something pushed her back violently, throwing her several feet away. She fell to the ground lading on her side, letting out a painful grunt. When she got up, she noticed that there was a circle surrounding the house, apparently acting as a ward.
“No monster here can make such sound, a pony guest I might have around”, a female voice said from inside the hut.
Trixie looked forward the hut to see what at first she thought it was a pony but, as the creature got close to her, it came obvious that it was a zebra. A necklace with fangs as beads hung around her neck. She wore a crown made of a vulture’s skull and decorated with tall grass and feathers over her long, wavy mane. A straw skirt covered her lower half and a snake rested wrapped around her waist and neck, hissing at Trixie.
Who in Equestria is this mare? Trixie wondered, unable to speak or move at such sight.
“I’m called Zecora by those around here, but I tell you, you have nothing to fear. Your tainted magic is similar to mine. If you show me respect you should be fine,” the zebra added with a shady smile.
“Trixie was told that you could protect her from further mutations,” Trixie replied without hesitation, as her eyes followed the movement of the snake’s head.
“What your informants told you is true, from the Taint my magic can save you,” she answered with a sardonic smile.
Zecora raised her hoof and whispered a few words, making a translucent dome appear around the hut. It lifted slowly until it was nowhere to be seen.
“Come, so I can lower the dome, it’s the only way to protect my home,” she warned, turning around and trotting into her hut again.
Trixie walked cautiously, waving her hoof around to make sure she wasn’t going to be repelled again. When she noticed that the magic field had indeed disappeared, she followed Zecora inside. What she saw once she entered made her freeze in place. Bloody depictions of horrible creatures she had never seen before covered the walls and ceiling, all of them looking at the center of the hut. Following their eyes, she noticed a large bloodied altar, with an equally bloody curved dagger on it. When Trixie looked at it, she realized that the blood was already dried out. She wasn’t able to identify the altar’s material, such was the amount of dried blood that covered it. Ointments, potions and vials, as well as several pouches were scattered around the tables in an order she couldn’t understand.
“Lay down upon the altar, young mare, of the rest of the ritual I’ll take care.”
“What’s this ritual about? And why do agree to help me just like that?”
“It is wise that I tell you before we start, that the ritual will tear away your heart.”
“What?!” Trixie yelled, jumping back off the altar. “You won’t lay a single hoof on Trixie!”
“Calm down, young mare, no need to fear, for the whole ritual you still have to hear. When I take away your fragile heart, your new life as an immortal will start.”
“Immortal, you say?” Trixie looked inquisitively at Zecora. “Tell me more about it.”
“Age and disease will affect you no more, and common violence won’t make you even sore. However, I do must advice you to take care, for leaving your heart unguarded you shouldn’t dare”
“Why did Trixie expect something like that?”
“Trixie doesn’t like what she’s hearing.”
“Fear not, I just want some fruit and fresh food. Bring it, and I’ll give it to you for good.”
“You just want some fruit?”
“My sustenance is limited, you see, most of the time I’m hungry as can be. Fruits, berries and water are often my feast, but I cannot bring down any mighty beast.”
“Okay, so you perform the ritual, seal Trixie’s heart in a chest,” she said, numbering the steps while tapping her chin with one of her claws. “Then I bring you some food and we’re even?”
Zecora nodded. “If I kept it for some other fool reason, from you I should soon expect treason. Bring me the food as the ritual’s pay, then get your beating heart and go away.”
Trixie nodded in approval. It seemed like a good deal, knowing that she could use some spells to sneak into the Empire at night and grab a crate or two. She lay down, face up, on the blood stained altar, feeling the cold touch of stone in her back. while Zecora stood in front of her on her hind legs, raising her hooves in the air.
“Gods from the Empire of Blood, bestow me with magical flood. For the Heartless’ ritual I must complete, if Death this pony wants to deceit!”
Mystical winds blew around the room, coming closer to Trixie and enclosing her in a gusty cage. The whirlwind kept shrinking until the vortex only covered the unicorn’s chest. With a cry of agony, she started levitating a few inches up, feeling how the whirlwind was pulling her up. The pain was indescribable, the screams and the torture seemed to last for hours.
Finally, she felt and saw with her own eyes her hearth sliding from her chest, floating a couple of feet over her. She landed on the altar, touching her body to notice that there was no open wound or blood. Trixie’s still beating heart floated slowly towards a black chest, which Zecora closed as soon as it landed.
“Ebony coffer, protect this heart, from those who want to tear it apart. Cover the darkness of this mare’s soul, her heart corrupted, black as coal.”
Zecora drew a few runes over the chest, which shone with a dark, spectral glow for a few seconds. From the inside of it, Trixie heard a low-pitch howl, making her crawl backwards and falling off the alter.
“Is it… is it over?” Trixie asked, completely disoriented and breathing heavily.
Zecora simply nodded. “I’ve added a spell that’ll do you well, every scrying attempts it will dispell. So unless they open themselves the coffer, nopony will your black heart discover.”
“Trixie appreciates the extra help,” she replied, bowing towards her. ”Trixie’s sure that she’ll gain too many enemies,keeping it safe is important.”
“I’ve done my part, that you can’t deny, and now my favor as temporal ally,” Zecora said, turning around and walking towards one of the tables.
“Yes, yes, the food. Trixie has not forgotten.”
-o-
At the Diamond Bulwark, Applejack stood at her position, trembling in despair. Every day that passed, more soldiers disappeared. If not for Rainbow Dash’s support troops, they wouldn’t even be able to cover the minimum defenses. The Apple Leader was restless, having deprived herself of proper sleep for a few days now, only allowing herself an hour-long nap a day. The rest of the soldiers’ morale was also very low these days, and she knew it. Sleeping had become a luxury they couldn’t afford. They were vulnerable now, and Discord could attack them at any moment.
“Where the hay are ya!?” Applejack screamed at the Everfree Forest. “Come out already!”
“Please, calm down, sis,” comforted Apple Bloom, who was standing next to her. “You should go to sleep now. You won’t be in shape to fight if you punish yourself this way.”
“Ahm fine, Ahm perfect, Ah need no sleep!” Applejack grunted, leaning on her war hammer. “We hafta defend the Empire, no matter what.”
Behind her, a light blast covered the section of the wall. She jumped and grabbed her weapon as she galloped down the tower’s stairs.
“There they are! Finally Ahm gonna take care of those monsters. Ahm gonna get my hooves on them and they’ll learn not to mock-”
“Applejack, wait!” Apple Bloom cried from above. “It’s just Twilight!”
The Apple Leader stopped almost instantly as she recognized her friend in front of her. She let out a long sigh in disappoint. However, she noticed that the Lore Clan had a broad smile on her face and was looking around, like looking for something or somepony.
“Hey, Twi,” she greeted, raising a hoof. “What can I do for ya?”
“Applejack, I,” she started, tapping the ground with her hoof. “Well, you see, I received a message about, well, everything that happened with the night mare, the spirit that’s been kidnapping ponies, you see?”
“Yyyes, I think I understand, but can ya please be a little more short on words? Ah’d rather go back to the lookout post.”
“Why do you want to see him?” she said, raising an eyebrow.
“He told me he found the way to defeat the night mare. Now, where is he?”
Applejack stepped back. She was surprised at her friend’s reaction, and even more when her brother got out of the barracks and saw the usually temper Lore leader hopping in glee and trotting towards him. It took her some time to match the pieces together for the sleep deprivation, but past memories started coming to her mind. She reminded Big Macintosh’s travels to Lore lands, before the time he seldom left his place at the wall, even when he was the Apple Leader.
So that was all about, brother, she wondered with a smirk. And Ah thought you were gonna be a hopeless bachelor. Ah’ll just wait and see how this goes.
She walked towards the two ponies, who were apparently discussing a strategy.
“If we can lure the night mare to come,” explained Twilight, “I can try to bind her so she can’t escape. We would then be able to gather the information we need and rescue our soldiers.”
“Are ya sure they’re alive?” Big Mac inquired.
“I’m sure of it. You see, night mares do not kill the ponies they abduct, but keep them in a place where they can be together. They have to be alive.”
“If ya say so, then it must be true.” He smiled, sighing in relief. “How do ya plan to lure her?”
“I’m sure I can cast an illusion. I don’t know why she goes after so many ponies, but I can say that she would try to lure the illusion.”
“Sounds like a plan. Where should we go to find her?”
“I have the feeling that we should look for her in the Everfree Forest,” Twilight suggested. “If we try to lure her inside of Equestria, she may try to kidnap a different pony. We should go to a place where she can only focus on the bait.”
“Hold yer horses, you two!” Applejack grumbled. “Yer goin’ on yer own to the Everfree Forest?”
“We have to, Applejack. Only we can defeat the night mare and rescue the abducted soldiers,” replied Twilight.
“And why only you two specifically can stop her?” she insisted with a rogue smile, leaving Twilight breathless and noticing how she started blushing.
“Well, I, you see-”
“We’ll bring the soldiers back, sis,” interrupted Big Macintosh. “You need a good night sleep.”
Both ponies walked down the through one of the main passages that would lead to the outer side of the wall. Applejack and Apple Bloom watched from above the Diamond Bulwark, waiting for the two ponies to come out of the wall. The Apple Leader snorted as she saw them together, especially how Twilight tried to discretely get close to her brother, thinking nopony was watching.
“Why are ya laughing, sis?” Applebloom said, lifting an eyebrow.
“Ahm just happy, Apple Bloom.”
“But you were almost in the middle of a breakdown up there.”
“Ah, don’t ruin the moment, sis!”
“What are ya talking about?”
“Shh, just look down there.”
“What? You mean Twilight and Big Mac walking together? They’re going on a mission, aren’t they?”
“Ya mean ya didn’t notice? Look closely, sis. Try to put the pieces together.”
“Well, Ah remember that Sweetie Belle said that the answer to Pinkie’s riddle was love, but Ah still don’t get-”
Applejack noticed how her sister changed from being clueless to surprised almost instantly.
-o-
Twilight and Big Macintosh walked into the Everfree Forest, neither of them saying a word. He had given her a jade hoof to put around her neck in order to be safe during their travel, avoiding the dangers of the Taint.
She closed her eyes and summoned the wind spirits to summon the illusion spell. When the blast occurred, a ghostly stallion stood in front of them. He was handsome and strong-built, with a long mane and charming smile.
“This should do it,” assured Twilight with a smile. She stepped forward and talked to the illusion. ”Go forward.”
He nodded and walked through the trees, wandering around. Both ponies hid among some bushes, trying to avoid being detected no matter from where she came.
The waiting ended up being longer than she had thought. The minutes turned into hours, and the night was almost coming to an end. Twilight even smacked herself on the cheek several times in order to avoid falling asleep, and Big Mac always scolded her gently for that.
“Big Mac,” she whispered, breaking the silence of the forest. “Why didn’t you tell Applejack about-”
“It was not the time, Twilight,” he replied bluntly, but then kept talking with a smile. “When this is over, we’ll be able to talk about it.”
“Really?”
“Eeeyup. To be honest, I wasn’t sure how they would react. Ours was a secret thing.”
“Yes, I remember it. Every single day those moments come to my mind. I’ve missed you so much, Big Mac.”
“Ah… Ah’ve missed you too, Twi, but Ah also feared that Ah could hurt you again. Ah remember your horror when we discussed about Maho and tainted ponies. Ah didn’t want to see you suffer because of me.”
“I’ve grown, Big Mac. I’m now a coward filly anymore.”
“Look over there!” he whispered,pointing towards a mist that appeared next to the illusion. The cloud condensed, shaping itself into a tall, dark mare with fiery mane and tail.
Both ponies kept quiet as the night mare got close to the illusion. She started to talk to him, trying to seduce him. Twilight chanted a few words in a low voice, but she had to dispel the illusion in order to get the spell perfectly done. She knew there wasn’t much hope if the night mare ran away, but getting a better chance of capturing her was a priority. In front of their eyes, the stallion disappeared and she noticed that the night mare was confused.
Perfect! Twilight cheered to herself.
She finished channeling her magic and a wind current surged from her sparkling horn, flying towards the night mare. When the gust reached her, it twisted around her like a small tornado. Even though the spirit tried to run away, she couldn’t move. Big Macintosh and Twilight came out of their hiding place and walked towards her.
“No!” the spirit screamed, “Stay away! You want to hurt me! Let me go!”
“That’s not true,” Twilight replied in a calmed voice. “In fact, we want to help you.”
“Help me? How?”
“Well, we want to know what happened to you. Why do you keep kidnapping ponies? I thought you only looked for one pony.”
“And I am looking for one, but they all look the same! Every time I find him, I bring him to my island, but when I arrive, I figure out it’s not him!”
“Why don’t you bring them back then?”
“Why should I? The fewer ponies in the Empire, the more chances the next one is the real one?”
“Ya mentioned they all look the same to ya,” Big Macintosh added, scratching his chin. “Who are you looking for exactly?”
“Why do you want to know? This doesn’t affect you!”
“You’re kidnapping our soldiers, spirit,” replied Big Macintosh. “Ahm sure it affects us.”
“We can help you to find him,” continued Twilight. She raised a hoof in order to soothe her companion. “Please, spirit, we can help, but you have to let us. We promise we won’t hurt you. Who are you looking for?”
The spirit looked away with a sorrowful expression. She closed her eyes as she tried in vain to move her hooves. She let out a long sigh before answering. “His name was Whirlwind.”
“Whirlwind?” repeated Twilight. “Where have I-” She gasped with her eyes wide open as soon as she remembered. “The Twin Blades’ Party blademaster!”
“Do you know him?” the spirit said with a huge smile on her face, yet watery eyes.
“Only that… well, he lived a couple centuries ago, so he should’ve passed away.”
“He was the one I loved, we were destined to be together,” started the spirit as she lowered her head. “When I died I was cursed with this shape, a ghost condemned to wander Equestria, searching for my love. But then I remembered Whirlwind and went to see him. I tried to charm him, but he-”
“Loved another mare?” Twilight asked, finishing the spirit’s story, who simply nodded weakly.
“But ponies reincarnate, and I was looking for his reincarnated self. I Know we could find peace and love together if I was able to meet him. But I never did. I had to wait years, decades.” She stopped for a moment, looking at both ponies with pleading eyes. “Do you know how hard it is to be in love with a pony, having to wait day after day until he’s reborn and grows up?”
“I think I have a small idea about how that feels,” she said, looking at Big Macintosh. “But that doesn’t explain why you can see Whirlwind everywhere.”
“Maybe… maybe it has something to do with that old unicorn I met several weeks ago.”
“What unicorn?”
“One what dwelt around the Forest. He told me that he’d cast a spell on me so I could find my beloved Whirlwind with ease. But everything since then has gone horrible wrong!”
“That’s horrible!” Twilight cried in disgust. “That sounds like a curse to me. Maybe I can lift it.”
“You… You would do that for me?”
“Spirit, I-”
“Please, call me Lullaby.”
“Lullaby,” she corrected herself with a smile. “We know that love is dangerous and painful, but it’s also something wonderful to have.”
“Eeeyup,” Big Macintosh added, smiling fondly.
“But if you have to look for Whirlwind, I think I can make it easier for you by lifting that curse, so you can only see your beloved one when he’s really here. Nopony deserves so much pain, Lullaby.”
“I… I don’t know what to say.”
“Well, I guess freeing the ponies would be nice.”
“Oh, certainly! If you can do that, I’ll let them go. None of them is my beloved Whirlwind.”
“Is it over?” Lullaby asked with hopeful eyes.
“It must be, the spell worked properly. By the way, I’m sure we won’t need that anymore,” she joked with a smile and, with a weak blink of her horn, the tornado puffed out, freeing the spirit.
“I… I feel different. I can feel a clearer mind. Thank you, summoner, you have released me from this horrible fate.”
“Please,” she said with a smile. “Call me Twilight.”
“Thank you, Twilight. Shall I also ask the name of your companion?”
“Big Macintosh. Pleased ta meet you, Lullaby. Ahm glad this is finally solved.”
“Yes, though I hope you’re able to forgive me once I find the real Whirlwind.”
“I know it’s our duty to protect our Empire, but I guess this could be an exception,” Twilight replied with a humble smile.
“I’ll summon a gate for the other ponies to return to Equestria.”
“Eeeyup, mah soldiers could really get some sleeping.”
“I’ll open the gate outside of your wall. Now you must leave, jade won’t protect you forever.”
With that being said, Lullaby vanished, leaving the two ponies alone again. Big Macintosh turned around to return to the Diamond Bulwark, but Twilight didn’t move.
“Twilight, are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m fine, Big Mac, it’s just that… I want to do something, and I don’t think I’ll have another chance like this one.”
“Then do it, Twilight. The last thing we should do is avoid doing things that we might regret,” he said, stepping forward.
She turned around slowly until she had him in front of her. The times she had missed him, the times she felt alone and wanted to hug him. Now she had him there.
“Big Mac, I… Would you like to…” She grunted and pounded the ground with her hoof. “This was so much easier in my head!”
She heard Big Macintosh snorting softly, trying to hide it from her, but she’d noticed, and felt much calmer, but she still couldn’t say the words.
“Care to try without words, Twi?” he said in a slightly brazen smile.
She blushed and looked away, but she liked what she heard. He knows it, and he approves! She wondered, looking up at him.
She stepped forward gently with shaking legs, only to jump energetically towards him, giving him a strong hug and a tender, passionate kiss. The world had given her a reason to smile again.
-o-
“I warned you she was not to be trusted, Lord Discord!” a Diamond Dog standing next to the draconequus grunted as he pointed at the scrying spell. “She’s giving away information to the enemy!”
“I can see that, General Rover,” he replied without showing any sign of anger.
“And you’re going to let it happen?”
“Why shouldn’t I? She is a mercenary after all.”
Rover was making huge efforts to avoid punching Discord in the face. “With all due respect, Lord Discord, I consider this counterproductive. Let me gather a squad and we’ll hunt the traitor down. I’d love to slit her throat open!”
“That won’t be necessary.”
“What?”
“Allow me to explain,” Discord said gently as he got up from his throne, making a sign with his hand for Rover to follow him. “I have no intention of winning this war immediately, mainly because I’m not allowed to take direct action. Also, it’s more interesting this way.”
“What’s the point of this war, then?” Rover grunted. “Unless you give me a good reason to send my soldiers to die there, I refuse to-”
“Remember who saved your insignificant race from the war against the buffaloes back then, General,” Discord said in a threatening tone.
Rover clutched his spear, containing the anger boiling in his heart.
“As I was saying, Gilda’s actions will benefit us.”
“I don’t see how.”
“Of course you don’t,” he mocked before moving on. “But, for a moment, imagine: The ponies think there’s a flaw in my plan, and they’ll surely try to exploit it. But we know about Gilda’s ‘treason’. Make your enemy believe that you have a weak point and they’ll use all their strength and resources to exploit it in every possible way. They’ll leave some flanks uncovered considering that their strike will be strong enough to weaken us. We just have to look for those weak spots.” After saying this, Discord smirked and closed his fist. “Then is where we’ll strike!”
Rover raised an eyebrow at the draconequus’ statement. “I’d prefer not to give away information to the enemy anyways.”
“And what do they know? That I was the one who summoned the night mare? That I forced Trixie’s events? Please, General, I am the Empire’s enemy. If something wrong happens there, they’ll point at me! Gilda only confirmed what everypony already suspected. Besides, my plans are too complex for such an insignificant ‘problem’ to wreck them apart.”
“What shall we do now then, Lord Discord?”
“Trixie’s training should be over, but I’m considering the idea of starting a political war. The death of that Hoity Toity should benefit us, and I know just the way. Go to Canabulum and use Oblivion’s Gate to bring him back from the dead. He shall become a worthy ally.”
“And what about Gilda?”
“Let her be. She serves the powerful and has no honor. Besides, she won’t be the most trusted one among ponies. Now go, there’s so much to do and so little time.” Discord turned around and disappeared in a glow of light, leaving Rover alone.
The Diamond Dog General sighed heavily, marching towards their former capital. He hated following order that went against their race’s principles, but he also knew that he had little to no choice.
A shadow of what we used to be , Rover lamented, feeling a heavy weight over his shoulders. That’s all what’s left of my people.
-o-
Fluttershy was going for a walk with a couple of bodyguards. After the problem with the night mare had been solved a couple of days ago, most ponies started going out of their homes again. With all the stallions recovered and back to their posts, the Empire felt safe again. The Wilderness leader, though, decided to take her shield sang kauw with her, just in case.
Few ponies used such an exotic weapon. It was a 4 feet long wooden shaft with metal spikes on both ends and a shield in the middle, shaped like a butterfly. Fluttershy loathed weapons, but she liked her sang kauw because it was more focused on defense, and was used to train and tame large animals. She had been invited several times to perform fighting demonstrations with it, but she always refused, not feeling comfortable with the idea of being in front of so many ponies.
“Lady Fluttershy,” said one of the bodyguards. “We’re going too far from the Wilderness borders and getting too close to the Everfree Forest. We should go back.”
“Oh, uhm, okay, though I wanted to walk a bit further, but-”
“Oh, come on, don’t be so overprotective with her,” joked the other bodyguard. “We’ve been locked in our castle for far too long. Things are under control now, and Lady Fluttershy wants to explore the land, and we’ll make sure she comes back safe and sound even if she wants to go to the end of the world.”
“Oh, you’re too kind, sir,” Fluttershy complimented.
“It’s our duty.”
The first bodyguard ended up nodding in approval, and they started walking again. Fluttershy was getting used to being the leader, but still wasn’t able to give direct orders with ease.
During the walk, a foul odor infested the area.“Holy cow, what’s that smell?” the first bodyguard demanded, covering his muzzle with his hoof.
“I don’t know, but reminds me of rotting corpses,” his companion added. “Hey, look! There’s something-” He stopped as he noticed where the smell came from. “Lady Fluttershy, don’t-”
However, she saw it. Fluttershy walked slowly, shaking her head with eyes wide open.
“B-b-b-bunnies?” she stuttered, getting close to the creatures.
A group of bunnies and small creatures lay dead, with their throats slit open and blood surrounding the area. Fluttershy pushed one of them with her muzzle, not being able to believe her eyes.
“W-w-why? What have they done to deserve this… this…”
“Lady Fluttershy,” one of the bodyguards said in a comforting voice, putting his hoof on her shoulder.
She pushed his hoof away. The bodyguards got close to her, trying to take her away from there, but she stood motionless. She pressed her teeth, growling weakly. Her eyes were closed, containing tears of sorrow and anger. A feeling she’d never experienced before made her pound the ground with her hoof.
“Who’s responsible for this? ” Fluttershy roared, looking at every direction. “Show yourself! ”
“Lady, Fluttershy, please, we have to-”
“We’re not going anywhere, you hear me!?” she cried as she looked at her escort in the eyes. “We’re not leaving until we punish the one who did this monstrosity!” she announced while pointing at the bunnies.
“Y-y-yes, as you wish, Lady Fluttershy.” Both bodyguards looked at each other, never expecting such a violent reaction from their leader.
The three ponies turned their heads towards the sound of moving grass and bushes. Fluttershy grabbed her weapon with both hooves, and the bodyguards unsheathed their swords. Growls came from behind the trees, but nopony was able to recognize the animal. A pony stumbled from the wilderness. Her flesh was partially decomposed, hanging off her bones in strips. More of them came behind him, making Fluttershy and the bodyguards step back.
“Undead ponies!” the first bodyguard said in awe. “But, how?”
“They kill innocent creatures for this ?!” Fluttershy grunted, unable to contain her anger anymore.
“Look at them!” the other bodyguard announced, pointing at the undead. “That’s the Rainbow Clan symbol!”
“I don’t care who they were!” the first bodyguard shouted. “It’s them or us, we have to fight!”
The three ponies charged at the undead, slashing and piercing through rotten skin and uncovered bones. The undead didn’t pose a serious threat aside from the intimidating first impression, attacking with their hooves and trying to bite or slam their opponents. However, they were hard to defeat, forcing the bodyguards to dismember or decapitate the walking corpses in order to stop them.
Fluttershy moved with an unexpected grace, blocking blows with the shield and counter attacking with swift sweeps that made the undead fall to the ground. She hovered above her rival, piercing its throat with one of the metal ends, looking at the creature into its soulless eyed and gurgling growls of rage. She closed her eyes and turned her head before twisting the weapon, breaking its neck and leaving it motionless.
S orry , Fluttershy apologized to the corpse of the Rainbow Scout, biting her lip.
“That was the last one,” said one of the bodyguards with a tired voice.
“Not quite,” said a female voice really close to them.
“Show yourself, coward!” Fluttershy screamed, tears flowing down her eyes. “Not only did you kill innocent creatures, but also turned honorable soldiers into abominations! What kind of monster are you!?”
“One who hates the Empire of Equestria and seeks its destruction.”
The two bodyguards galloped towards their leader, protecting her and looking at every direction. The enemy’s cackles sounded really close, but nopony could spot her. As soon as both soldiers looked forward, a blast of blue, fiery flames exploded in front of them. They took a defensive stance while Fluttershy stepped back, protecting herself with the shield. From inside the fireball, a creature started coming out slowly.
A blue claw was the first thing the three ponies saw, followed by the front half of the body of a unicorn. The facial features showed she was a female, but the claws she had where her hooves should be and the fangs that her sadistic smile showed terrorized them. Some parts of her body were covered in scales, and her mane and tail were made of blue fire. Her demonic blank eyes gave her a stare that froze the soldiers’ blood in their veins and made Fluttershy tremble like a bamboo cane in the middle of a storm. The unicorn’s body had scratches all over her, and the only clothes she had was a tattered cloak.
“By all that is holy…” one of the bodyguards was able to say, his sword shaking in his mouth.
“Now, let’s see what you were planning to do to the Great and Powerful Trixie.”
“Trixie!” Fluttershy said, remembering the name. “Y-you were the one who ran away from the battle!”
“How witty of you!” she applauded in a sarcastic voice. “Anyway, Trixie wants to test her new powers with ponies. Who wants to go first?”
“Run, lady Fluttershy,” one of the bodyguards ordered.
“No! I cannot let you stay here! She’ll kill you!”
“And if you stay, she’ll kill you too. You have to leave, get to a safe place and inform about what happened here. We’ll distract her. Run, now!”
Both soldiers charged against Trixie, while Fluttershy turned around and galloped toward her castle as fast as she could. She closed her eyes while running, trying to avoid the urge of going back to help, especially after hearing the soldiers’ cries of agony. She tried to gallop even faster, but tripped and fell to the ground, getting up instinctively and taking off. Trixie’s voice boomed inside her ears as she flew away.
“Let the whole Empire know! The Great and Powerful Trixie will make Equestria fall!”
View Online
Chapter 3: The Greatest and Most Powerful. Part 2
Deep in the Rainbow Clan’s dungeons located under the castle, prison guards Cloudchaser and Flitter were keeping an eye on Gilda. She had her forelimbs and hind legs chained to the floor. In front of her rested a and a half empty plate of alfalfa.
“I’ll take care of this from now on,” said a voice from upstairs. Rainbow Dash descended the stairs, nodding at both mares, who bowed back at her. “Leave us alone. I’ll call you back when I’m done.”
“As you wish, Overlord Dash,” Cloudchaser and Flitter replied simultaneously before going up the stairs.
As soon as Rainbow Dash heard the door closing behind her, she walked slowly towards the cell Gilda was in.
“So this is how you treat those who help you, Dash,” said Gilda. “I was expecting a reward or something.”
“You didn’t do anything at all, Gilda,” replied Dash as she tried to contain her anger. “If you wanted to help me, why the day did you attack one of my pegasi?!”
“I’m not a pony, they wouldn’t have trusted me!” protested Gilda trying to get at the bars.
“And trying to kill them would change their minds, right?” grunted Dash sarcastically
“Oh, gimme a break!” Gilda spat, sitting on the floor, crossing her forelimbs in front of her.
“Don’t go ‘gimme a break’ on me!” yelled Dash as she slammed her hooves into the steel bars. “You are responsible for my scouts’ deaths! You told the enemy about our patrol routes! You’re lucky I didn’t execute you as soon as we got here!”
“What did you expect me to do? Since I left the clan, I’ve been a mercenary, working where the money was! Besides, you should’ve stayed alert. ” Gilda looked up at Rainbow Dash as she let out a long sigh. “What I don’t get is why I’m still alive. Not that I’m complaining, mind you.”
Rainbow Dash turned and rested her hoof on a table, massaging her forehead with the other one. “You’ve given us valuable information. We now know that Discord was behind everything that has happened recently. What I want to know is the reason behind all of this.”
“Beats me. I’ve only been able to overhear some of what he said. One thing’s for sure; everything that he’s done has been for that Trixie unicorn.”
“Trixie?” repeated Dash as she turned back to Gilda, trotting towards the cell. “The one that ran away from the assault?”
“I wasn’t there, so I couldn’t tell you, but maybe she’s the one, yes. She’s now a bloodspeaker and, from what I know, she’s a pawn in Discord’s plan to take over the Empire.”
“Consarnit!” Dash roared as she hit the bars with both hooves, anger taking over her. She took several deep breaths to cool down before moving on. “You told me that the disappearances were also Discord’s fault. But I don’t understand why he got into so much trouble for nothing. Why let the ponies go? Why not just kill them?”
“I dunno, Dash,” replied Gilda as she got up and shook the dust off her. “But he’s been talking about Trixie a lot, about her progress. Maybe that was just a distraction so Trixie could train without being noticed. I mean come on, if soldiers start disappearing daily you’re not going to waste time looking for an honorless dog who ran away!”
“Drat!” groaned Dash. “We should’ve seen it coming from a mile away!”
“It’s not the end of the world, Dash.”
“That’s easy for you to say, Gilda! I lead this clan, and I’m responsible for whatever happens to them!”
Gilda looked at Dash, a touch of concern in her eyes. “Have you told them what I’ve told you?”
“Not yet,“ answered Dash, looking at the floor. “I’ve been thinking a lot, and I have the feeling that Discord already knew our patrol routes.”
“Then why did he pay me for it?”
“I don’t know. I don’t even know why you’re here if you’re working for Discord!”
“Woah, woah, woah, hold it right there, Dash!” Gilda interrupted. “I don’t work for him, I’m not anypony’s lackey! I only serve those who pay me. That’s the life of a mercenary.”
“You prefer it to the life you had here?”
Gilda let out a drawn out sigh before answering. “Sometimes I miss it, I won’t lie to you. But most of the time I prefer the life I live now. Sorry Dash, but I despise bushido with all my heart, and I know that you don’t approve it completely either.”
“How dare you say something like that in front of —”
“Thunderlane,” said Gilda, cutting her friend off.
Rainbow Dash stopped for a moment, memories flashing inside her head. “Yes… I remember it.”
“Remember how those samurais just mocked us and he defended our honor? That was a hunk of a stallion if I ever saw one!”
“You still have a crush on him, don’t you?” Dash smirked.
“So? Not that it matters anyways,” replied Gilda as she scratched her neck. “The point is that he stood for us, challenged them to a duel and lost, so he was punished. How can you want to be the leader of a clan whose rules go by ‘the best warrior is always right’?”
Rainbow Dash let out a long sigh, nodding at her old friend’s statement. “I’m trying to change that, Gilda, I really am. But I can tell you that Thunderlane is fine now, he’s one of our elite scouts.”
“That’s good to hear,” replied Gilda, smiling comfortably.
“And he’s still single,” joked Dash.
“Oh, shut up!”
Both laughed for a moment. Gilda sighed in relief, feeling that she was able to defuse the situation.
“But you get my point, right?” she said, turning back to the first conversation. “That’s why I left. That wasn’t fair, and if that was the way of the samurai, I’d rather never be one.”
“Yeah,” admitted Dash, her voice tinged with sorrow. For a moment, she understood Gilda’s point of view. “Sometimes I wondered if it was worth it. But now that I’m the leader, I can’t just say no.”
“So you think you can change a tradition that’s centuries old?” asked Gilda, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.
“I can’t change traditions, but maybe parts of it. I’m not the only one who wants to do it, though. For example, among the Lore Clan there are already several ponies that focus on finding evidence to find out who’s telling the truth and who isn’t. But the punishments are still the same.”
“It’s something at least. Glad to know that those old beliefs are dying slowly.”
“Heh, don’t say that out loud,” warned Dash as she shook her hoof. “The Jewel Clan still follow it like zealots.”
“Those fancy-talking ponies have all the power they can get, and have one of the best sword fighting academies in Equestria, why shouldn’t they?”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
“Hey, Dash.” Gilda had a humble smile on her face, but sadness in her eyes when she spoke again. “Thanks for sparing me back there.”
Rainbow Dash raised a hoof and shook it weakly in front of Gilda. “Don’t mention it. As I said, you gave us some valuable information. We know what Discord’s up to, and can act according to that. However, for attacking my spymaster, you’re lucky that I’m the head of this clan.” Rainbow Dash threw a serious gaze at Gilda before continuing. “Others wouldn’t have been so considerate.”
“Working for a monster that can spy your every move is not easy, Dash,” replied Gilda. “I use to skirmish every now and then in order to make him think I’m ‘trustworthy’. Besides, I can’t survive solely on alfalfa, you know.”
“I’d rather not hear about that last part, if you don’t mind,” replied Dash in disgust. “But if what you say is true, doesn’t that mean that he knows that you’ve betrayed him?”
“Probably,” answered Gilda, lowering her head. “I’m a dead griffon if I return to the Everfree Forest.”
Somepony knocked on the door, and Cloudchaser’s voice came from the other side.
“Overlord Dash!” she called. “A letter for you from the Apple Clan!”
“Come in and give it to me!” commanded Dash as she trotted up the stairs, towards the door.
Cloudchaser rushed inside and saluted her leader as she offered the scroll.
“Now what the hay would they need now?” Gilda peered over at the table where Dash set the scroll down.
“Dunno, but I’m gonna find out in a moment,” said Rainbow Dash as she unraveled the scroll on her table. After a few seconds of reading, her face changed to an expression of shock. “Trixie has challenged us!”
“Us who?”
“The clan leaders, the six of us. She wants to fight against all of us!”
“Are you going to go?” Gilda sounded worried, something that Dash noticed.
“Don’t worry, Gilda,” she said, trying to reassure her friend. “Applejack is one of the strongest ponies I know, and Twilight is one of the most powerful summoners. And let’s not forget that I’m the best trained and deadliest skirmisher of the Rainbow Clan,” she pointed out while hitting her chest with one hoof. “Just the three of us should be more than enough to beat that loudmouth down.”
“I dunno… Be careful anyways, okay? I wanna see you back here when you’re over.”
Dash nodded with a smile and a wink as she trotted out of the dungeon.
“Cloudchaser! Flitter! Return to your posts!” ordered Dash as she took off towards the Diamond Bulwark.
-o-
Rarity lay on a large couch with her hooves covering her head, oblivious of everything around her. Not even a week had passed since Hoity’s death, and she could still hear his screams of agony in her nightmares, begging for a merciful end. However, the rules were the same for everypony. If you didn’t show pain during the seppuku, they cut your head off. If you failed at that, you were left to bleed to death. Rarity knew that she had done what she had to, but that didn’t help her to sleep.
Of all things, Rarity had taken special good care of her relationships with the other clans, and Hoity’s mistake was unforgivable, especially for her. Her plans were too important to fail, no matter who messed them up, willingly or accidentally. She had repeated that to herself several times a day for the last few years, thinking that those words would make her strong enough to ignore those issues. However, it all ended up meaning nothing, leaving her mentally and physically exhausted.
Before she could sink deeper into her thoughts, a knock at the door startled her out of her stupor.
“I am not on the mood for receiving guests,” said Rarity, trying her best to keep a regal tone despite her worries.
“Lady Rarity, I must insist,” replied the voice behind the door.
Rarity let out a sigh of relief as she recognized the one behind the door. “Come in, Fancypants,” she invited as she shifted into a more regal position.
The doors opened softly as Fancypants entered the room. He bowed cordially towards Rarity, but she just nodded weakly, refusing to feign well-being in front of her new right hoof. He closed the door slowly behind him, trying to avoid making noise.
“I can see that you have a lot on your mind, lady Rarity,” Fancypants pointed out with a paternal voice. “Does it have to do with Hoity Toity’s issue?”
She didn’t reply, but she nodded weakly again.
“Rarity, I must say that you did nothing wrong. You did what you had to in order to save the clan’s reputation and prestige. A war could have exploded if we hadn’t acted the way we did.”
“That doesn’t help me, Fancypants!” complained Rarity, covering her face with her hooves. “You’re so fortunate you weren’t there… His screams of agony, cries for mercy… I tried to look back, I couldn’t watch. And Zircon was so… so merciless. I doubted that he would have cut his head off even if Hoity hadn’t shed a tear!”
“I understand your concern,” comforted Fancypants as he approached Rarity. “However, I’m sure that, even if Zircon didn’t approve of Hoity’s behavior, he would’ve fulfilled his role as second perfectly. I think that your judgment is being tainted by the lack of proper sleep, my dear.”
“Perhaps you’re right, Fancypants,” admitted Rarity with a long sigh. “Nevertheless, my plans must go on, and I have to gather strength from wherever it can be found.”
“Becoming the Imperial chancellor?”
“Yes,” replied Rarity. “I’ve worked really hard for this. If I am able to become the Imperial Chancellor, I may be able to make the Empresses intervene in the war. The Imperial Guard could do wonders fighting side to side with the Apple Clan, maybe even defeating Discord’s army. If I could, I’m sure we would live better lives, not only our clan, but the whole Empire!”
“Have you thought about talking with Chancellor Mare about it?” suggested Fancypants. “Even if you can’t become the Imperial Chancellor, you could discuss your ideas with her.”
“No, Fancypants,” lamented Rarity as she leaned forward. “I wish it could be that easy, but Mare refuses to change anything. To her, Celestia’s word is law, and so is Luna’s, so she won’t discuss any decision, no matter how long I spend talking to her.” Rarity got up, walking slowly towards Fancypants. “If I want to change the Empire for the better, I must do this myself.”
“Very well, Miss Rarity,” replied Fancypants with a bow. “Do you require my assistance with anything?”
“Certainly, Darling,” said Rarity with a weak smile. “If you can bring me good news, even a single piece that makes my day a little better, I’d appreciate it.”
Fancypants snorted softly, which made Rarity raise an eyebrow, surprised at such a reaction. “In that case, my dear, I came at the right moment. I have a scroll here with a proposal.”
“A proposal? For what? From who?”
“I’ll read it for you if you don’t mind. Please, take your sit, you’ll need it,” warned Fancypants with rogue smile.
Rarity didn’t understand what he was talking about, but she knew that Fancypants wasn’t the kind of pony that bluffed, so she walked back to her couch, putting her front hooves together and staring inquisitively at him.
“You may start reading,” ordered Rarity.
Fancypants cleared his throat while keeping he scroll unwrapped in front of him with his magic.
“I, Spike, member of the Lore Inquisitors and personal bodyguard of the Lore Clan leader Twilight Sparkle, write this letter to Lady Rarity, Leader of the Jewel Clan, with the intention of asking her hoof in marriage. I’ll be looking forward to reading your reply.” As soon as he finished reading, Fancypants wrapped the scroll and look at the shocked pony that was in front of him. “Congratulations, Lady Rarity, looks like you have a suitor.”
Rarity fell against the back of the couch as if a gale had pushed her. “Spike’s… Spike’s asking my hoof in marriage?” asked Rarity, confused at such unexpected news. “Why now?”
“I’ve talked to him and I personally have to say that his waiting was more than justified.”
“Enlighten me then,” demanded Rarity with a frown.
“He wouldn’t consider himself worthy of asking your hoof earlier, for he thought that a simple bodyguard shouldn’t dare to do such a thing. However, now that he’s become an Inquisitor and a respected warrior among the Apple, Lore and Rainbow clans, he thinks that now he’s the husband that you deserve.”
“Spike said that? Really?” asked Rarity, her eyes wide open in shock. “He… He is the bodyguard of a clan leader, that’s one of the highest honors and positions available, and he didn’t consider himself worthy?”
“Now, now, don’t get mad at him for this. Even Twilight Sparkle admits that she was a bit displeased when he told her that, but she understands his point of view, and so do I. However, the choice of accepting or not is yours.”
“How can I accept getting married now?”
“You have a suitor that’s worth it. I wouldn’t think it twice if I were you, my dear.”
“I have a lot of suitors, Fancypants,” hushed Rarity. “And they all suffocate me with gifts, charms and poems. Give me a reason for choosing Spike –”
“Spike loves you, lady Rarity,” said Fancypants, cutting her off. “I’ve taken the liberty of checking the other suitors, and most of them lack skills that could make a good husband, even if you’re looking for an arranged marriage, my dear. Besides, this letter was written after Hoity’s incident, which proves that he doesn’t disdain you for what happened.”
“I must admit,” started Rarity, walking across the room, “that Spike is a marvelous bodyguard, and a fierce fighter. Twilight should be proud of having somepony who takes his duty so seriously. I respect Spike, and even care for him, but I’m not sure if marrying him would be a good idea. Even considering how much I care for him and wish him the best of luck, I can’t say I love him, and I don’t think that’s fair to him.”
Fancypants snorted softly again. “That’s quite a deep thought for a pony who arranged a marriage for her sister with Soarin from the Rainbow Clan.”
“That’s not the same, Fancypants, and you know it!” said Rarity with an angry tone. “Neither Soarin nor Sweetie Belle love each other, it wouldn’t hurt any of them. But Spike loves me, and I –”
“Don’t want to hurt him, am I right?”
“The consequences of a failed marriage could be disastrous and –”
“Enough, Rarity,” scolded Fancypants, resting his hooves on her shoulders. “You don’t have to be the cold leader in front of me.”
Rarity stood motionless for a few seconds before looking down and shaking her head weakly.
“You don’t want to hurt him, right?” repeated Fancypants, to which Rarity nodded slowly. “I’m sure you’ll end up loving him back, just give yourself some time. Right now you’re overwhelmed with the lack of sleep, but I’m sure that this is what you need.”
Rarity took a deep breath and waited a few seconds before answering. “Okay, Fancypants,” she said. “Reply to the letter. Tell Spike that I accept his proposal. I trust your judgment.”
“You won’t be disappointed, Miss Rarity. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”
Fancypants bowed gracefully and was about to leave when somepony pounded on the door. He cracked open the door in order to see who was knocking, but only enough so that he could see the other pony, but the other pony couldn’t see Rarity.
“What can I do for you, gentlecolt?” asked Fancypants cordially.
“Sir, I have a letter for Lady Rarity,” said the messenger. “It’s imperative that she reads it immediately.”
“I’ll give it to her. What is so important, if I may ask, Apple?” Fancypants insisted.
“We have been attacked, and the aggressor demands to duel the six leaders. If even one of them declines, she’ll send an army against us.”
Fancypants nodded. “I’ll inform her immediately. Stay here, we won’t take long.”
“No need to make him wait,” replied Rarity.
“But, Lady Rarity, I’m sure it’s a trap!” said Fancypants, stepping forward to block her path.
“Then send the Gemmed Gallants with me,” demanded Rarity with a pound of her hoof, “but if I have to go alone with the other clan leaders, they’ll stay at the wall to fight side to side with the Apple. I’m sure that Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Twilight are more than enough to take down anypony foolish enough to challenge six ponies to a fight by herself.”
“I hope you’re right,” mumbled Fancypants.
“So do I,” seconded the Apple messenger.
Rarity paused, the words of the pegasus making her uncomfortable. Whoever had challenged them was powerful enough to make an Apple Clan member doubt that the Rainbow, Apple and Lore leaders combined would be enough to best her.
“Thank you for bringing the letter, Apple,” said Rarity with a nod. “I’ll go to the wall immediately in a carriage.”
“The duel is scheduled at Sunset, Lady Rarity,” answered the messenger.
The pegasus bowed respectfully before galloping away, the sound of his hooves echoing through the hallway.
“Are you sure about this, Rarity?” insisted Fancypants as he frowned at the form of the retreating messenger.
“Everything I do is for the Empire,” she replied without looking at him. “I always did, and I always will.”
“Anything else I can do for you, my dear?” he asked with concern.
She nodded weakly. “Pray for my safe return.”
-o-
“Tell me, Twist,” started Carrot Top. “What can you tell me about this coat of arms?”
Twist had become a delicate and likable mare with the years. She resembled her younger self, only taller and more fit. Even her large glasses looked smaller set on her face. The wind blowing through the window snaked through her long, curly red mane.
Carrot Top was at her house, giving heraldic lessons to Twist in order to prepare her for the gempukku trials. In front of them hung the Wilderness Clan’s coat of arms . The symbol was a thick tree branch with a bird holding a wheat sprout in it’s beak perched on top. The treetop covered the upper part of the coat of arms, protecting its charge from the sunlight.
“Oh, that ith the thymbol of the Wilderneth Clan,” answered Twist. Despide many years of trying, her lisp still plagued her speech. “It wath founded by Green Greenth. They are the beatht tamerth and farmerth, even though the Apple Clan hath their own thupplies at Thweet Apple Acreth. They are altho the founderth of the Monathtic Order of the Wing. We are a peaceful clan, but they are fierce warriorth when they need to, uthing falconerth and having bodyguardth and –”
“That’s enough, Twist. I’m truly impressed! You have studied well and your work at the farms has given you strength to stand the physical trials.”
“Thank you, Mith Carrot Top.” Twist bowed gracefully. “I really want to thtart helping the clan.”
“Oh, right, how ith she?” asked Twist as her expression changed from joyful to concerned.
Carrot Top nodded, smiling weakly. “She’s better now, but she still refuses audience with anypony, including myself.” She lost her smile as she said those last words, looking through the window towards Fluttershy’s place.
“But why?” insisted Twist. “What hath happened for her to be like that?”
“I don’t know, and that worries me,” confessed Carrot Top. “However, I can’t do anything.”
“We should vithit her, she needth uth,” affirmed Twist as she walked towards the door. “It ith our duty ath thamuraith to therve our lady, right, Mith Carrot Top?”
With an approving nod, Carrot Top smiled. “You really have learned a lot. Okay, we’ll try to talk to her, but I can’t promise you that she’ll receive us.”
Twist walked out into the windy afternoon, closely followed by Carrot Top. They followed the path to Fluttershy’s house in silence. It was almost identical to the other houses, but the location made it easy to recognize, being over the top of a hill in the middle of the crops. More things that made it distinguishable were the size, being slightly bigger, and the two Wilderness Clan’s banners hanging at the sides of the main entrance. The large wooden doors were closed, as well as the curtains, making it impossible to see the inside. Carrot Top knocked softly, waiting for any kind of answer.
“Who goes there?” whimpered Fluttershy.
“Lady Fluttershy, it’s me, Carrot Top. Twist is here too. May we come in?”
An uncomfortable silence stretched out for a few seconds until the sound of the door opening reassured Carrot Top. However, as soon as she saw Fluttershy, her heart almost stopped beating. The Wilderness leader had red, watery eyes from crying for who knows how long. Fluttershy’s sorrowful expression and a wrinkled kimono were just the preview for what followed as Carrot Top stepped inside the house, followed closely by Twist.
Fluttershy’s pillow was moist and had her face’s shape pressed in, causing Carrot Top to think that she had been crying until recently. A bottle of soft sake lay next to the bed, almost empty. Even though that was more than unexpected, what called Carrot Top’s attention the most was Fluttershy’s sang kauw. Far away, on the other end of the room, it was lying on the floor, as if she has thrown it away. Both ends of it were covered in dry blood.
“Lady Fluttershy,” Carrot Top said at last. “What in the name of Celestia happened?”
“I… I killed somepony,” Fluttershy replied without looking at them.
“What?!” Carrot Top cried as she tried in vain to make the connection between ‘Fluttershy’ with ‘killing’. “H-how did it happen?”
“We… We were going for a walk. I mean, I was going walking along the forest edge with two bodyguards,” Fluttershy started as she collapsed onto her bed, covering her eyes with her hooves. “It was going fine, until…” She stopped talking, shaking her head violently. “No! I don’t want to remember it!”
“But Lady Fluttershy,” insisted Carrot Top. “You can’t just keep feelings bottled up like this. We’re worried about you.”
Fluttershy slowly looked up, glancing at both mares in front of her. Taking a deep breath and wiping away her tears, she continued. “T-the bunnies. Somepony killed those b-bunnies,” she stuttered. “And then t-the zombies ambushed us. W-we fought them, I-I k-killed one of them.”
“Undead ponies?!” said Carrot Top, surprised. “How? Where?”
“Close to the Everfree Forest, a c-couple days ago,” replied Fluttershy as she turned her back to them.
“But Lady Fluttershy,” interrupted Twist, “Ith that undead you thpeak of the one you killed? They are not living creatureth, so you shouldn’t feel bad about that. In fact, you should feel good with yourthelf. You have releathed a poor thoul from a rotten carcath where it wath forthed to live in for all eternity.”
“D-do you think so?” asked Fluttershy as she sniffled and wiped her eyes.
“There are some things that Twist learned about the creatures from the Everfree Forest when she used to hang around with Apple Bloom that shouldn’t be said openly,” admitted Carrot Top with concern. However, she smiled and patted Twist on the shoulder. “But she knows she shouldn’t say it, even though she just did. It’s true, Lady Fluttershy, undead are not living ponies anymore. Besides, you protected the Empire from –”
“I didn’t finish,” interrupted Fluttershy. “I still have something more to say.”
“My apologies, please go on.”
“When we defeated them, I was really angry,” admitted Fluttershy. “I could feel my b-blood boiling inside me. That’s why I fought. I couldn’t stand it. Those poor bunnies, they hadn’t hurt anypony. They were so cute and defenseless. And somepony slaughtered them. Why? To raise dead ponies to attack us! Our clan would never tolerate that! Never , you hear me?!” Fluttershy roared, only to shrink in shame as she came back to her senses.
Carrot Top stepped back, Fluttershy’s anger surprising her. It was now understandable how a pony as caring as her leader would explode into a wave of rage all of a sudden. Swearing an oath as the Wilderness leader to protect nature was not easy, and fulfilling it should be nearly impossible. Carrot Top knew about Fluttershy’s love for every single creature on Equestria, as well as her training as a monk. However, even after listening to her and seeing the bloodied weapon, it was hard for her to believe that Fluttershy could attack anypony, even an enemy.
“S-sorry,” apologized Fluttershy, turning around to avoid eye contact. “I think you should leave, I’m still not well enough.”
Twist was about to say something, but Carrot Top placed a hoof over her mouth, shaking her head. Both mares backed out of the room, closing the door behind them, trying not to make noise.
“This is more serious than I thought,” said Carrot Top as she scratched the ground with her hoof. “She won’t be able to recover if nothing is done to help her.”
“Look, Mith Carrot Top,” cried Twist as she pointed at the sky. “Ithn’t that Eugene?”
“Let me…” Carrot Top replied as she covered her eyes from the sunrays to see the phoenix flying towards them. “Yes, it’s him! Perhaps he can do something to cheer Fluttershy up.”
“He ithn’t coming alone,” added Twist. “There’th thomepony elthe coming behind him.”
“Really?”
Carrot Top glared to the sky once more as the pegasus that was flying towards them became easier to spot. She could see the colors of the Apple Clan, making her tremble with worry. As the phoenix got close to Fluttershy’s house, he started pecking the window until it opened, allowing him to get inside. The messenger landed a few seconds later, the flapping of his wings creating small clouds of dust and gravel.
“Sorry for coming without warning, Miss Carrot Top,” the pegasus apologized as he offered a scroll to both mares. “My clan requires Lady Fluttershy’s presence without delay.”
“Well, I’m afraid, my good messenger, that we cannot fulfill that request,” replied Carrot Top sourly. “Our leader is suffering from shock at the moment and won’t be able to attend a single meeting until further notice.”
The messenger cleared his throat at Carrot Top’s reply. “Unfortunately, milady, this is something that she must attend. A challenge has been made, and our enemy demands a fight against the six clan leaders, including Lady Fluttershy.”
“And I tell you that she’s not able to attend anything at all,” insisted Carrot Top. “There must be another way.”
“Maybe we could thend a thummoner with a thpell catht on her tho she lookth like Fluttershy,” offered Twist.
“We don’t think that would help,” informed the messenger in a condescending voice. “I understand that you want to protect your leader, but we’re sure that Trixie would see through an illusion spell.” He cleared his throat in order to regain composure. “She’s also threatened to send an army led by herself with we don’t fulfill her demand. Even if she refuses to fight, her attendance would be really appreciated, if only to avoid the attack.”
“I wished there was another way,” sighed Carrot Top.
“It’s okay.”
The three ponies jumped as the door behind them opened to reveal Fluttershy. Eugene rested majestically on her right shoulder, staring at the messenger.
“Lady Fluttershy, you shouldn’t-” tried to say Carrot, but became silent as soon as she saw her leader with reddened eyes and her sang kauw on her back.
“Lady Fluttershy,” started the messenger. “I’m afraid that your presence is —”
“Eugene overheard everything and has told me about it,” interrupted Fluttershy, her face showing renewed confidence. “I’ll leave for the Diamond Bulwark immediately.”
“But Lady Fluttershy!” protested Carrot Top. “You can’t go!”
“Eugene knows that thousands will die if I refuse to go,” started Fluttershy. “If I die there, those thousands of lives may be spared. I think it’s worth the deal.” She turned around to face the phoenix, who looked back at her with a soft caw. “Eugene, stay with Carrot Top, that way she’ll know I’m okay.”
With that, Eugene flew away and landed on Carrot Top’s mane, cawing again loudly a few times.
“Thank you, Eugene. I’ll need it,” said Fluttershy.
“What did he thay?” asked Twist, raising an eyebrow.
“He said ‘Farewell, please be careful, and good luck’,” translated Fluttershy with a weak smile. It faded away, however, as she turned back to the messenger. “Let’s go.”
-o-
Almost a mile away from the Party Clan’s shrine, there was a sword fighting academy by the name of the Twin Blades Dojo located on top of a hill. A prestigious place among the clan, it was the place where swordponies trained hard to become bladedancers, the elite Party soldiers.
The Twin Blades Dojo had maintained a rivalry with the Swift Strike Dojo since the Dawn of the Empire. Two warriors known as Swift Strike and Twin Blades, from the Jewel and Party clans respectively, founded the academies that bear their names. Even though they were rivals and could barely stand the other’s presence, they knew that both were outstanding swordponies. The academies have taught the fighting styles they developed since then, but the rivalry among both dojos never faded. Nopony knows which style was better for they never fought against each other.
Pokey Pierce, the current master of the dojo, was having a troublesome training session with a young apprentice, Pumpkin Cake. She lacked the control required to wield the two swords and use them separately. That meant that most of the times that she tried an advanced maneuver swinging the training weapons, they flew uncontrolled around the room, forcing Pokey to deflect the accidental attack several times. Pumpkin grunted in anger every time that happened, pounding the tatami before picking the wooden blades again.
“Pumpkin,” Pokey said calmly. “I think we can stop for now.”
“No, please, master Pokey!” begged Pumpkin. “I know I can do it!”
Pokey stared at the young unicorn without emotion. Memories flooded his mind, the time Pumpkin’s mother gave birth to both her and her brother Pound. Pinkie made an outstanding celebration, one that Pokey, as one of his most trusted and veteran warriors, wasn’t allowed to miss. For reasons that she never mentioned, Pinkie also insisted about him being one of the foal’s godfather.
Both newborns looked promising to Pinkie, and time showed that her guts were right once more. Coming from a militia pony as his father was, Pound Cake grew up to be stronger than the average colt, but her hyperactive behavior didn’t make him fit among the monks. Instead, he was trained at home by his father in order to learn the basics of discipline and warfare. Concerning Pumpkin, she was able to commune with the elemental spirits, but she spent more time having casual conversations with them than learning to cast spells.
It was impressive, now that he recalled those memories, to see the young filly so full of energy, with her orange mane in a ponytail hanging next to her.
“It’s getting a bit late,” continued Pokey. “You should go home now, it’ll get late and your parents will become worried.”
“They know I’m with you, Master Pokey!” insisted Pumpkin. “And they trust you! Please, I have to master the dojo’s style!”
“I appreciate your dedication, Pumpkin, but you really must go.”
“But, but…” She turned her head away from him, biting her lip.
“Hey, Pumpkin, are you okay? I didn’t mean to sound rude.”
“I just… I just…“ tried to say Pumpkin, holding her tears. “I wanted to do this for you, Master!”
“For me?” repeated Pokey, raising an eyebrow as he stepped forward to calm her down. “Why would you do such a thing for me?”
“I heard… I heard how angry you were the other day about your students because they didn’t follow the dojo’s style!” she said, pushing away Pokey’s hoof as he tried to caress her. “I wanted to make you proud and happy again!”
Pokey stood motionless, his mouth wide open at the little filly’s words.
“Pumpkin, I…” He tried to hug her, his attempts failing as she pushed him away. Pokey was finally able to surround her with his front legs and giving her a strong hug. “I’m sorry, Pumpkin. I didn’t know you had heard that,” he said as he caressed her head softly, soothing her crying. “But you don’t have to do anything to make me feel proud, I already am.”
“You… you are?” repeated Pumpkin, weeping away the tears. “But I’m not a good swordpony yet!”
“You have potential to become a powerful summoner,” Pokey replied. “Those… accidents mean that you have a lot of power, and I’m sure you’ll be able to become a spellcaster that would protect our Empire, or even a Horn monk if you think you have what it takes.”
“Really? Can I be a monk?” she said with enthusiasm, but her face turned to a sad one, looking away. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you by wanting to choose a different path from yours.”
“You didn’t, Pumpkin,” admitted Pokey with a humble smile. “You don’t offend me by wanting to become a useful member of our clan. Remember the Party motto: do whatever makes you happy. If that means becoming a monk instead of a bladedancer, then do it.”
“But what about —” Pumpkin tried to say, but Pokey put his hoof delicately on her lips.
“You want me to be proud of you, right?” Pokey asked, to which Pumpkin replied with a simple nod. “Then do what will make you happy, not what you think will make me happy. Ask Pinkie if she can teach you to become a Horn monk or if she can speak to the Party Clan’s summoner school.”
“Thank you, Master Pokey!” cheered Pumpkin.
“I think it will be just ‘Pokey’ from now on,” he corrected as he raised his hoof, shaking it.
Pumpkin smiled back, removing herself from the hug and bowing to Pokey.“Thank you, Pokey. I’ll go home now. Thank you for everything.”
“Thank you for today’s conversation, it has been inspiring,” admitted Pokey, bowing back.
“Oh, by the way,” said Pumpkin as she trotted towards one of the walls, where there was an ornate sword. “What’s this sword? It looks really important,” she asked curiously.
“Oh, that’s the Ancestral Sword of the Party, Passion,” explained Pokey with pride as he got close to Pumpkin. “The Fortune of Steel forged it for our clan centuries ago, and I’m the official sword bearer.”
“Fortune of Steel?” asked Pumpkin, raising an eyebrow. “I’ve heard about the Fortunes before, but don’t know much about them.”
“Fortunes are powerful spirits to whom we pray and worship,” started Pokey. “There are several temples dedicated to them, the most important ones are here in Party lands. The Temple of the Seven Fortunes worships the seven greater spirits and it was the original religion before Celestia, Luna and Discord fell from the Celestial Heavens.”
“And now we only praise Celestia and Luna?” inquired Pumpkin, scratching the back of her neck, confused at the complexity of the religious system.
“We learned to worship both the Empresses as goddesses and the Fortunes alike,” clarified Pokey. “We protect Celestia and Luna, and started following them soon after they arrived, but we still make offerings to the Fortunes.”
“So Fortunes are like magical fairies that grant wishes?” said Pumpkin with a wide smile.
Pokey snorted softly at the filly’s statement, shaking his hoof weakly. “No, no, Pumpkin, that’s not it. For example, when the bladedancers are called to fight, we pray Earthshaker, the Fortune of Strength, to help us win the war and be able to return home safe and sound.”
“And does the Fortune help us?” insisted Pumpkin.
“I like to think so,” replied Pokey. “A wise pony once told me that when you do things well enough, ponies aren’t so sure if you’ve got divine help or not.” He looked back at Pumpkin, who didn’t appear to understand what he was saying, making him snort again. “We think that they do.”
“And all the Fortunes are spirits?”
“The Seven Fortunes existed since before the Empresses,” continued Pokey. “There are also lesser Fortunes that live in every rock, tree, mountain… everything is inhabited by a spirit. And then we have the transcended ponies that were turned into Fortunes by the Empresses.”
“Wow, Celestia and Luna can do that?” asked Pumpkin, surprised.
“Well, they only name them Fortunes,” said Pokey, correcting himself. “It happened with the Fortune of Steel among others. Steel Plate was a blacksmith that lived back when Celestia and Luna fell from the Celestial Heavens. When they were chosen as Empresses, it was Steel Plate who forged their crowns. He was a powerful unicorn, but he loved his profession more than anything. When the Day of Thunder came and Luna was rescued from the Nightmare,” he said while pointing at Passion, “Steel Plate was called to the Imperial Palace. There, Luna demanded six swords to be forged, one for each clan.”
”And those are the Ancestral Swords?” asked Pumpkin, her eyes staring at the blade on the wall.
Pokey replied with a nod. “Luna herself helped, endowing each sword with her own magic, combined with Steel Plate’s. The swords were later given to each clan leader. When the blacksmith died, The Empresses named him the Fortune of Steel, and most blacksmiths make offerings to him to create quality weapons and armors. Some soldiers pray for him to avoid their gear breaking during a battle.”
“Wow, that’s an amazing story!” said Pumpkin, hopping gleefully.
“There are a few more ponies who were turned into Fortunes, but those stories will have to wait for another time,” he said as he pointed at the window. “It’s getting very late as you can see.”
“Aww... okay, Pokey, I’ll go home now. And I’ll tell Pinkie what you told me.”
“Tell me what?” said a voice behind them.
“Pinkie, what a surprise!” said Pokey as he turned around, surprised at the unexpected visit. “What brings you to honor our dojo with your presence?”
“Pinkie, Pinkie, Pinkie!”cried Pumpkin as she galloped towards Pinkie Pie. “Can I train to become a monk? Can I? Please, please, please?!”
“Wow, now that’s what I call enthusiasm!” giggled Pinkie. “I’ll tell you what. As soon as the gempukku is over, we’ll train you for the required trials.”
“Yay! Thank you, Pinkie!” Pumpkin cried as she jumped and hugged Pinkie’s neck.
“Okay, but for now I have to have a private talk with Pokey,” said Pinkie with a humble smile. “Go home and have a good rest. Give my regards to your parents and brother.”
“I will! Bye!”
Pumpkin Cake hopped over the dojo railing and galloped down the path towards her house. A few seconds later, Pokey heard the trotting becoming louder again as the filly returned, bowing towards Pinkie and Pokey before galloping back out. Both ponies giggled at the cuteness of such a gesture. Pinkie walked next to Pokey, who turned back to the sword that decorated the wall.
“You’d have made a great father,” admitted Pinkie.
“Hey, I’m not that old yet!” replied Pokey with a light blush. “Besides, why do you say that?”
“I overheard most of the conversation,” she confessed.
“Even the thing about —”
“Your issues with the bladedancers, yes.”
Pokey let out a sigh, caressing the ancient blade. “I’ve tried to avoid thinking about it for some time, Pinkie. However, I’m the only one who still follows Twin Blade’s teachings. The other students just start waving and swinging their swords around them and they call that a fighting style. That’s not the style Twin Blades showed us!”
“Please, Pokey, I know you feel bad about it,” comforted Pinkie.
“I feel that the Twin Blade’s style will die with me, Pinkie,” fretted Pokey, lowering his head. “Nopony who leaves this place keeps the style pure, and I fear that we’ll become the laughingstock of the Empire.”
“That won’t happen, I can assure you!” cheered Pinkie as she looked at him. “I’m sure you’ll find a loyal student pretty soon!”
“I hope you’re right, Pinkie.”
“I usually am!” she replied with a soft snort.
As she turned to leave, Pokey noticed her left ear twitched, which made Pinkie lose her smile.
“Pinkie, are you okay?” asked Pokey with concern.
“Bad news is coming,” she announced with a sour voice.
Pokey turned around when the sound of hooves against the wooden floor of the hall invaded his ears, getting louder with every step. After a few seconds, a pegasus with the Apple Clan’s symbol emblazoning his armor rushed into the room.
“Miss Pinkie Pie?” he asked. “Magistrate BonBon told me I could find you here.”
“Well, here I am. What do you need?” asked Pinkie.
“They require your presence at the Diamond Bulwark,” started the messenger. “All the clan leaders must attend, it’s important.”
“Bad news, correct?” said Pinkie, making the messenger step back in awe. “I’ll go immediately, tell me the rest while we’re on our way.”
“Y-yes, Miss Pinkie, as you wish.”
Without saying another word, Pinkie and the messenger left the academy towards the Diamond Bulwark, leaving Pokey with his thoughts. His time with Pumpkin had given him a lot to think about.
View Online
Chapter 3: The Greatest and Most Powerful. Part 3
General Rover walked next to his old friend and trusted Lieutenant Fido, both closely followed by a squadron of Diamond Dogs that they were leading. Fallen branches and leaves snapped under their steps, causing nearby creatures to flee, but Rover didn’t care about that at all. After a couple of hours of walking, they had reached Canabulum, the capital city of their former kingdom back when they were free creatures.
“You haven’t said a word since we left, Rover.” Fido glanced at his friend. “Something bothers you, I know it.”
Rover sighed deeply, lowering her head. “Look at us, Fido... just look at us!” he grunted, opening his arms. “When I see this city, I remember all we had. And what do we have now? Nothing! We had our rivalries with the buffaloes, but when that Discord fell from the sky, he helped us to expel our enemies from our land. However...” Rover gestured at the dogs behind them.
“You disagree with him being our ruler. I know, my friend, but what can we do?”
“Again, nothing!” Rover cried, piercing the ground with his spear. “We are slaves, Fido! Slaves! Pawns used to fight and die against an Empire of ponies! And now we have to use Oblivion’s Gate to bring back a dead pony for who knows what!”
“But you’re going to do it, right?” inquired Fido bluntly, glaring at Rover with his arms crossed in from of him.
Rover leaned on a building, letting out a long sigh. “Do I have any other choice? I may want to bring back our former glory, but I just can’t fight Discord.”
“Then wait until the time comes,” warned Fido. “A rebellion is not something we can afford, and most of the other Diamond Dogs prefer the barbaric lives they’ve been offered by their new Master.”
“There it is, Oblivion’s Gate!”
Rover and Fide turned at the cry of one of the grunts, rushing back to the squadron who was standing in front of a large stone ring resembling a hollow mirror. Rover walked closer to it, coming to stand motionless at the magnificence of such a powerful legacy of what had been the Diamond Dog race more than a millennium ago.
“We’d better get this done as soon as possible,” said Fido as he took some components out of a bag. “We don’t want Discord to become impatient.”
“If we could summon our fallen heroes we may be able to-”
“Now is not the time, Rover,” repeated Fido with a grunt. “Be patient, the time will come.”
Rover nodded as he took the tokens from Fido’s hands. With a loud whistle, the squadron spread around the gate, their spears smashing the ground rhythmically. Fido started chanting a spell in their native language as Rover threw salt and pebbles, making symbols on the floor. The other Diamond Dogs joined Fido, creating a cacophony of unintelligible screams and guttural voices.
As Rover drew the last symbol, a rift appeared in the middle of the gate. At the sight of it, the others chanted even louder, smashing their spears even harder, and jumping frantically. The louder the noise became, the wider the rift formed until it covered the whole gate, opening a portal that joined the Mortal Realm with the Realm of the Dead.
Rover grabbed a scepter, gritting his teeth in frustration. It was the perfect opportunity to summon their heroes, but he knew Fido was right. The time would come, and he’d do anything he must to witness Discord’s fall then. However, duty called.
“Hoity Toity!” screamed Rover with all the strength his lungs allowed him in order to be heard over the loud chants. “I summon you to walk among mortals once more!”
The rift roiled in the air as thunder and light swirled around in an erratic storm inside the gate. As the ritual came to an end, the stone ring shone with a sickening emerald glow as the whirlwind formed inside it. The cries intensified as a four-legged creature materialized inside. Finally, as the pony was expelled from the rift, it snapped shut with a sharp crack.
As soon as Hoity Toity landed violently on the ground, a deep silence invaded the place. He shook his head before looking around him to see the Mortal Realm with disbelief.
“Wha… what happened?” Hoity stuttered. “Where am I?” He looked forward and saw the Diamond Dog squadron with their two leaders, making him jump back. “No! Leave me alone!”
“Silence, pony,” Rover snarled, raising both hands as a sign of peace. “We brought you back from the dead. You walk among mortals once more.”
“I’m… I’m alive?” Hoity tapped his hoof on the ground, noticing the earth under him, like the soil in the Jewel gardens. “Why have you done this?”
“Our master is interested in having a word with you, Hoity Toity,” replied Rover with his arms crossed in front of him. “Follow us to his castle.”
“And why should I follow your orders, mongrel?” spat Hoity Toity as he caressed his sword’s hilt, which had returned along with him through the gate. “I am one of the most influential ponies on Equestria, as well as a student of the best sword fighting academy of my clan!”
The other Diamond Dogs lowered their spears, positioning themselves around Hoity.
“Listen, pony,” growled Rover as he approached the now horrified Hoity. “We have to get you to our master’s lair, but that doesn’t mean we can’t hurt you a bit… or a lot if you don’t collaborate. He didn’t say anything about how to take you.” He looked at his soldiers, who started barking and howling victorious. “To the castle, soldiers!”
Hoity lowered his head, following the Diamond Dogs as some of them guided him by prodding him with their spears.
-o-
The six clan leaders had ventured inside the Everfree Forest as the challenge demanded. Everypony donned in their best armors and wielded their most powerful weapons or spells available, ready for anything. Big Macintosh had given each of them a jade hoof to protect them from the foul influence of the Taint, and from Trixie’s dark magic, or so they hoped.
“Ah didn’t know that Spike was the bearer of the Ancestral Sword of the Lore,” said Applejack in an attempt of breaking the uncomfortable silence. “That should come in handy if they attack.”
“Spike wields the Ancestral Sword of the Lore?!” gasped Rarity. “Is that true?”
“Hey, I also have one of those too!” replied Rainbow Dash as she showed the scabbard hanging on her side. “Bravery, the Ancestral Sword of the Rainbow.”
“Ah thought you only used your clan founder’s bow.” Applejack raised an eyebrow in disbelief.
“Yeah, the bow is actually something more of a token that represents the clan’s leadership,” explained Rainbow Dash. “It’s still an awesome weapon, but from what I heard, I decided to bring Bravery with me.” She tapped the sword’s hilt with a confident smile. “This baby will slay Trixie for sure!”
“Where are the other Ancestral Swords?” asked Twilight, looking at the other ponies.
“Well,” started Fluttershy. “I… I have our sword, but it’s kept safe at my house. We don’t have any swordponies skilled enough to use it, and I prefer this sang kauw to fight, so it’s kept in a safe place.”
“Mah brother wields our clan’s sword,” pointed out Applejack. “But he’s so used to fighting with his jade tetsubo, that he doesn’t need it, though. Besides, no Apple soldier would dare to use it to fight the Everfree Forest. If they don’t use their swords, imagine how loathe they are to using our Ancestral Sword.”
“I gave our sword to Pokey, the master of our Twin Blades Dojo!” said Pinkie with a huge smile. “He’s the best swordpony of our clan, and I’m sure he’ll use it well!”
“What a coincidence, darling!” admitted Rarity. “Our clan’s sword is at our Swift Strike dojo. It goes from master to master since recorded history.”
“Isn’t it strange that those swords spend most of the time unused?” pointed out Twilight as she listened to her friends. “I mean, I’m sure that the Fortune of Steel forged them for us to use them. Maybe he granted them some special powers according to our clan’s duties.”
“Special powers? Like what?” asked Rainbow Dash out of curiosity.
“I don’t know. From what you’ve told me,” started Twilight, “the swords have been treated as tokens of leadership and status, so that makes me think that their purpose and powers had been lost in time. However, I’m sure a little bit of research will reveal their secrets. Maybe the Ancestral Sword of the Apple was forged to fight the creature of the Everfree Forest, for example.”
They all became silent as they got to the forest, walking cautiously and keeping close to each other. Most of them showed signs of fear, uncomfortable for being there, save for Applejack and Rainbow Dash. However, even the Apple Leader, who was used to fight creatures from the Forest, didn’t seem so confident.
“If we can beat her quick enough, we’ll go back to see the awesome parade in our honor!” boasted Rainbow Dash, her voice full of confidence.
“That won’t happen, Dash,” replied Applejack with a sour tone. “If mah brother is so worried, then Trixie must have become really powerful. Besides, bloodspeakers shouldn’t be taken lightly.”
“Applejack’s right,” seconded Twilight. “She is much more powerful than before, she may be able to overwhelm us if we don’t have a strategy.”
“Well, I hope you have something in mind, darling.” Rarity looked around nervously. “Because I lack the fighting experience you all have, and I was still forced to come here.”
“There could still be hope, though,” replied Twilight. “She may think too much of herself, and what happened on the wall this morning might have been mostly showing off as she used to do in Equestria.”
“I hope you’re right,” admitted Rarity, sighing deeply.
“Me too, Rarity,” said Twilight.
She turned back to address Fluttershy, noticing her friend’s sadness and nervous glances at the other ponies.
“Hey, Fluttershy, are you okay?” asked Pinkie Pie as she looked at her friend. “You look kinda blue.”
“It’s nothing, Pinkie,” replied Fluttershy in a low voice.
“Sure it’s something! Come on, tell us!” Pinkie insisted.
The rest of the group stopped to look back at the two ponies.
“I… I don’t want to fight anymore,” confessed Fluttershy. “I… I fought when I saw the undead that attacked us the day I saw Trixie, but… It’s a feeling I don’t like.”
Only Rainbow Dash didn’t gasp in shock to what she said, checking the surroundings for any trails that would reveal Trixie’s position.
“But you’re a monk like me, Fluttershy,” comforted Pinkie. “You follow the teachings of the Wing, and your Empire needs you more than ever.” She caressed her friend’s mane, getting Fluttershy to smile back weakly. “I’m sure there was a reason to make you fight, and I bet that you can fight again if you keep the reason close to you. What made you fight?”
“I… I saw what she did to the bunnies,” Fluttershy said, looking down. “She killed them, sacrificed them for a horrible ritual. I couldn’t stand it. They hadn’t done anything wrong, and they suffered a cruel fate. I don’t want to live in a world where monsters like Trixie cause so much harm to the innocent.”
“And that’s an honorable purpose to fight for, my friend,” said Twilight, who stood behind Pinkie.
“Y’all know what mah brother always says?” asked Applejack. “He always says ‘If you want peace, prepare for war’.”
“And that means…” said Fluttershy, looking at her friends in an attempt to make them explain it to her.
“It means that, in order to live a peaceful life, you have to be ready to fight for it,” explained Twilight, followed by Applejack’s nod. “If you have enemies that want to mess with you, they won’t dare to attack if they know you can fight back and beat them.”
“If you say so…” mumbled Flutteshy, looking away from them.
“From what you said, I’m sure you’ll fight her,” confirmed Pinkie Pie. “You have so many creatures to protect. Your heart is noble, Fluttershy. That’s what makes you a good leader and, as a fellow monk, I can tell you that little else is needed to rule. You’re not alone, we’ll fight her together!” She peered around the clearing, only seeing her friends and the forest trees, even though the place was the right one. “If she decides to come, that is.”
“Wait, maybe this was just a trap to attack the Empire without us to defend it!” cried Rainbow Dash, as she took off towards the Diamond Bulwark.
“Dash!” commanded Applejack. “If she attacks, we have the wall well protected.”
“That’s right, dear,” seconded Rarity. “I brought the Gemmed Gallants with me, and I gave them orders to defend the wall with the Apple if they attack. I had them as escort, though. I am a courtier, not a warrior.”
“And Spike is there too,” added Twilight. “He wanted to come desperately to fight Trixie himself, but I was able to convince him to stay at the wall.”
Pinkie Pie raised a hoof, making the other ponies to stop walking. She stared at the depths of the forest ash she jumped, landing on her hind legs. “She’s close, I can feel her.”
“Jade won’t protect you from Trixie’s powers, foals!” Trixie roared as a fire pillar surged from under a tree, bursting into blue flames.
Pouncing towards the six ponies, Trixie landed a few feet away from them, baring her sharp fangs menacingly.
“The Great and Powerful Trixie is pleased to see that you haven’t run away like she expected you to,” Trixie insulted arrogantly. “Even though the only ones who should suffer Trixie’s wrath are the Apple and Lore leaders,” she continued as she pointed with her claws to both ponies, “Trixie thought that the other leaders should witness the new powers that she wields in order to let Equestria know that her future ruler won’t tolerate such behavior!”
“And who told you that we’d let you hurt our friends?”Rainbow Dash growled with a smirk.
“A pony pony like you wants to be the first to challenge Trixie’s powers?” Trixie mocked, openly laughing at Dash’s comment. “Okay, who will go after I get rid of the gullible pegasus?” She looked at the other ponies, her gaze landing on Fluttershy. “How about you, Wilderness? Do you want Trixie to send you to be with your bunny friends?”
Fluttershy gritted her teeth, letting out a guttural growl. “You won’t hurt another single defenseless creature while I live!”
Trixie snorted softly as she caressed her front leg with her claw. “Trixie can fix that rather easily.”
“We’ll see about that,” replied Pinkie, swinging her meteor hammer.
-o-
“We’re home, Mommy!” called Dinky as she walked inside her house, followed closely by Pipsqueak.
“Hello, my sweet!” replied Derpy from the kitchen. “Dinner’s almost ready. I’ll be with both of you when I’m done. Take a seat and relax.”
“Thanks, Mom!”
“Thank you, Miss Derpy,” said Pipsqueak.
“Oh, is it you, Pipsqueak?” asked Derpy cheerfully. “I’m glad we can finally talk to each other! I’m looking forward to getting to know you!”
“Uhm, thanks, Miss Derpy,”
“Come on, Pipsqueak, let’s sit down,” suggested Dinky as they both entered the dining room.
An uncomfortable silence reigned. Both ponies looked at each other, giggling and blushing lightly. Pipsqueak tapped softly the table with his hoof while Dinky looked at the open door that lead to the kitchen, listening to Derpy humming a sweet tune.
“So, we’re… you know, ready to become adult samurai in a couple of days,“ mentioned Pipsqueak in order to break the silence.
“Heh, yeah, I’m looking forward to it,” admitted Dinky with a smile. “But I thought monks weren’t samurais.”
“Usually we aren’t,” confirmed Pipsqueak. “However, most Party monks are warriors too, so those of us to train to fight as well as taking care of the temples have the chance to do our own gempukku.”
“What’s it like to be a monk?” inquired Dinky. “None of you are samurai, yet courtiers, summoners and warriors alike respect you as if you were one of us.”
“Well, we take care of the shrines and are considered wise ponies from whom you can learn a lot,” explained Pipsqueak. ”It’s a bit complex, but we are respected by samurais, even though we have technically the same social status as peasants.”
“And what about what I saw earlier today? Is that common among monks?”
“You mean the techniques? I think so, at least I’ve seen Pinkie and Lyra do them too,” replied Pipsqueak. “Most ponies think that we emulate summoner magic, even though the means we use are different. On one hoof, you summoners can speak with the elemental spirits, while us monks attune our souls with the elements to perform them.”
“Do you think you’ll pass the gempukku?“
”Of course I will!” replied Pipsqueak vigorously. “I’m sure of it, even if I decide not to use any techniques!”
“Are you sure you’re not being a little bit arrogant there, dear?” insisted Dinky, worried.
“It’s more about pride,” corrected Pipsqueak. ”We can use them, but only if the technique or spell is related to the trial. I can use them in the armed combat, for example. Anyways, I won’t risk my trial with that, but I’ll only use them if I really need to.”
“Yeah, I’m sure you’ll have no problem, being athletic and physically trained, but I’m a summoner,” said Dinky, sounding defeated. ”I have no experience among military fields and know nothing about fighting, and several trials are about combat. I know it’s a huge honor to have been chosen to participate on the Celestial Tournament, but I think it may a bit too much for me. I’d prefer the usual trials that the Lore clan has for us.”
“I don’t know much about this tournament,” admitted Pipsqueak with a shrug. “I also thought that I was going to get the usual trials as Lyra and Pinkie had to pass. What makes this one different from the others?”
“Well, the Celestial Tournament, from what Twilight told me,” started Dinky, “is a special competition hosted by the Empresses at the Imperial Palace. It’s a gempukku trial that covers every single aspect of what a samurai is. Aside from that, we winner of the sword fighting championship that takes place after the gempukku becomes the Celestial Champion, earning great fame and prestige, with a change of becoming an Imperial Guard.”
Pipsqueak stared at her with his eyes wide open. “We are going to be at the Imperial Palace?”
“Yeah, but I don’t feel confident about it. I don’t know too much about fighting and, even though It’s true that we only need to pass at least five trials out of ten, it still sounds way harder than I could be able to handle.”
“Don’t be so pessimistic, Dinky,” comforted Pipsqueak, caressing her hoof. “If Twilight thinks you can do it, I’m sure you’ll pass without problems. I’m sure Twilight made you study really hard.”He looked at the opened door to check what Derpy was doing before leaning forward towards Dinky’s ear, whispering to her. “Pinkie told me that Twilight is a bit of a bookworm.”
Dinky snorted softly as she shoved him away gently. “Yes, she’s right. I think she’s read every single book and scroll in the library, and there are thousands of them.”
“Well, talking about the trial is interesting but I’m curious about what would you do when it’s over. What do you plan on doing when you become a full-fledged summoner?”asked Pipsqueak with interest. “Do you have something on your mind already?”
“Well, actually I do,” replied Dinky with a smile. “I’ve studied a lot of etiquette aside from magic, and I hope I’ll be able to become a spy just like my mom, but using magic instead. How about you, Pip? What do you want to do?”
“Oh, I have most of it planned already!”replied Pipsqueak as the enthusiasm possessed him. ”I’ll go on a pilgrimage around Equestria and far beyond our lands, helping those in need and fighting evil wherever I find it! I’ll see those kingdoms that only books and stories tell us about! I’ll become a legend that will be remembered for centuries to come!”
“Oh… I see.” Dinky’s smile slowly faded as she lowered her head.
“Are you okay? Did I say something wrong?”
“No, it’s just that…”started Dinky. ”I’d prefer if you stayed here in Equestria, that’s all.”
“Why? Don’t you want to feel proud of me?”
“Pipsqueak, it’s not that, I…I don’t want to lose you, that’s what worries me,” confessed Dinky. ”My dad Cloudcaller was a prestigious Rainbow shugenja. He…” Dinky stopped talking for a second, her face showing signs of sorrow and grief. “He was sent to aid the Apple during the last bloodspeaker assault several years ago. Even though we successfully defended the Bulwark, my father died. The bloodspeaker cast a noxious spell on him, and they couldn’t save him.”
“I’m… I’m sorry, Dinky, I didn’t know.” Pipsqueak surrounded her with her forelegs, hugging her tightly and kissing her forehead tenderly.
“Mom and I grieved for a long time,” continued Dinky, hugging Pipsqueak as he leaned close to her. “Big Macintosh came to our house personally to bring us my dad’s belongings. He told us that he fought bravely and saved a lot of Apple soldiers with his magic. Big Macintosh also brought us gifts and came to visit my mom and me from time to time to check on us. My dad’s name is still revered among the Apple, but…” Dinky trailed off, trying in vain to release herself from Pipsqueak’s hug.
“But?” repeated Pipsqueak, opening her forelegs, letting her go.
“But I didn’t want that, Pip. Honor, glory, prestige… I didn’t want any of that! I wanted my dad! I would’ve traded every single bit of family glory that was brought here in order to see my daddy once more! And now…” Dinky covered her eyes with her hooves, holding the tears back. ”And now you want to leave to go on adventures and leave me. I may lose you too!”
“You won’t lose me, I promise!” Pipsqueak grabbed her cheeks, leaning his forehead on hers, smiling tenderly. ”I have to return to tell you the stories I’ll surely have to share.”
“I know it’s a horrible thing for me to do, but please,” begged Dinky. “Please, don’t leave me, don’t go on risky adventures!”
“But Dinky, I –”
“You don’t know what losing a loved one feels like!” cried Dinky with a mixture of anger and sorrow.
“True,” admitted Pipsqueak, turning his face away from Dinky. “But that’s because I don’t know where or who my parents are, so it doesn’t hurt if you hadn’t grown fond of them.”
Dinky’s face turned pale, looking down at the table as her anger turned into shame. They hadn’t talked much about their past, but in the heat of the argument, she forgot Pipsqueak’s parent issue.
“Please, please, young ones,” called Derpy as she carried a tray full of homemade pastries and a bottle of soft sake with three cups.
“Sorry, Miss Derpy, I didn’t mean to –” apologized Pipsqueak, interrupted by the tray’s sound against the table.
“No need to apologize, dear,” insisted Derpy. “My beloved daughter is worried about your well-being. But that’s not a reason to thwart anypony’s dreams.”
“But Mom!” cried Dinky.
“I’m not finished, muffin,” scolded Derpy gently with a smile before sitting in front of the two ponies.”There are different ways to get what you both want. First of all, your past as foals will not be important anymore.” She turned to Pipsqueak first, leaning her hoof on his shoulder. “You, Pip, have trained hard to become a monk that the Party Clan should be proud of, no matter who or what your parents were. A monk leaves his previous life behind as soon as he joins an order.” She then turned to her daughter, with a tender smile. “You, my beloved muffin, have studied hard to become a great summoner, just like your father was. Wherever he is, he must be proud of you.”
“That’s true,” seconded Pipsqueak, leaning forward on the table. “And a void summoner no less, the rarest of all!”
“But that doesn’t solve my problem, Mom,” complained Dinky.
“Pipsqueak,” said Derpy without losing her smile. “You want to become famous, a legend among pony folk, am I right?”
“That’s right, Miss Derpy,” replied Pipsqueak proudly.
“And you, Dinky,” continued Derpy as she looked at her daughter. “You want him to be safe and close to you, right?”
“Yes, Mom,” answered Dinky with her head lowered.
“It’s easier than you both think, my dear,” comforted Derpy. “Pipsqueak, why don’t you become Dinky’s bodyguard?”
“Me? Her bodyguard?”
“Why yes,” insisted Derpy. “It is true that it might look like a dull job depending on who you have to protect, and may not seem like the most heroic one. But you have to go wherever your charge has to go, so you’ll be able to travel,” she explained patiently. “Then, you have to protect her from harm, and those who are able to keep those whom they must defend safe and sound for decades are revered throughout the Empire!”
“Really?!” Pipsqueak’s ears perked up with enthusiasm as he clapped excitedly.
With a nod, she turned back at Dinky. “My dear, as a spy summoner you’ll have to travel wherever the magistrate you work for he’ll be needed, and a lot of places and ponies won’t be welcoming to you. You should always have a bodyguard with you in case that you need one.”
“I guess you’re right, mom,” said Dinky with a broken smile.
“Then it’s solved!” Derpy cheered, clapping with joy. “Now, I want to know something.” She looked at both ponies, who seemed a bit lost at her comment. Derpy had a rogue smile when she talked. “How long were you going to wait to tell me that you wanted to get married?”
“Mom!” Dinky shouted in surprise as Pipsqueak stared with his eyes wide open.
“What?” Derpy complained jokingly. “You know that there’s little I don’t know about the Empire, and I’ve been patient enough waiting for you to tell me the good news personally!”
“Well, to be honest, Mom,” answered Dinky. “I wasn’t really sure if you liked Pipsqueak enough.”
“I’m looking forward to calling this handsome stallion my son-in-law!” Derpy announced gleefully as Pipsqueak blushed a deep crimson. “If I wouldn’t have liked him, I would’ve said so earlier, my dear.”
“I guess you’re right, mom,” admitted Dinky.
“Okay, let’s start having dinner,” said Derpy. “You have much to tell me.”
-o-
Trixie carefully inspected the six ponies in front of her, each one of them glaring in return.
“Let’s get this over with,” growled Trixie as she mauled her right leg. She raised the bloody claw with a confident smile. “Who wants to die first?”
“She’s prepared a spell!” warned Twilight to her friends. “Get ready for anything!”
“Not if Ah stop her!” replied Applejack as she raised her hammer. “Ya’d better watch yerself!”
Despite Twilight’s warnings, Applejack galloped furiously towards Trixie.
“So be it, Apple,” mocked Trixie as she stepped back. “Trixie shall enjoy this.”
Trixie pointed at Applejack with the resolution of an executioner as she murmured a few unintelligible words. Applejack sprinted even faster and tackled her, slamming her against a tree. However, after Trixie grunted, she still had her smile, and whispered in Applejack’s ear.
“It’s too late for you.”
Applejack raised her hammer, standing on her hind legs with the intention of smashing Trixie’s skull. As she swung her weapon though, she screamed in pain, dropping it.
“Applejack!” Twilight yelled. “What’s happening!?”
“It burns!” Applejack howled in pain once more, glaring at Trixie with blind rage, who had gotten up and was smiling sardonically at her. “Ah’ll get you for this!”Applejack cried as she tried to punch Trixie, but she twisted in pain again, landing onto her knees, gritting her teeth.”This feels like Ahm wearing an armor made of living fire! Twilight, do something!”
“Crystal waves, healing rain, soothe this warrior’s pain!” Twilight chanted as her horn shone with an aquamarine glow.
However, before Twilight could finish, Applejack stopped screaming, falling to the ground with a loud thud.
“Applejack! ” yelled Rainbow Dash as she rushed towards her friend.
“Just a worthless warrior,” spat Trixie in disappointment. “Trixie thought she could handle that simple spell.”
Rainbow Dash put her hoof on Applejack’s neck, searching desperately for her pulse. When she found it, she let out a long sigh of relief.
“She’s still alive, girls!” Dash shouted before turning back to Trixie. “You, on the other hoof, won’t be able to say that!”
“Try it, foal!” demanded Trixie, her forehooves spread wide in an open challenge.
“Rarity, Pinkie!” Dash called without looking back. “Take care of Applejack! Fluttershy, you’ll join the attack with me! Twilight, you’re support!”
“Right!” her friends replied simultaneously, taking their respective places.
Rarity and Pinkie rushed to Applejack’s side, the latter laying her hooves onto Applejack’s neck while whispering prayers.
“Now’s not the time for that, Pinkie!” complained Rarity. “Didn’t you hear Rainbow Dash? She said she’s still –”
“Alive, I know,” replied Pinkie as her hooves danced over Applejack’s armor.
“What are you –”
“She has suffered severe burnings,” Pinkie informed Rarity. “I’m channeling some of my spiritual energy to heal her. She won’t wake up until she gets some rest, though. But at least I think I can heal those bruises.“
”Are you ready, Fluttershy?!” asked Rainbow Dash. “This is for Applejack and the bunnies! Fight for them!”
“The bunnies…” repeated Fluttershy, clenching her sang kauw. She nodded in determination as she hovered next to Rainbow Dash. “Ready when you are!”
“We’ll flank her,” explained Dash. “Even if she tries to attack one of us, the other one might be able to strike her. I’ll go for her right. Got it?”
“Yes,” replied Fluttershy as both ponies dove against Trixie, letting out a battle cry. “For Equestria!”
“Two at a time? How unfair,” complained Trixie before cackling. “No matter, Trixie can take care of all of you! Behold the power of the greatest Bloodspeaker you’ll ever meet!”
With a piercing howl, Trixie waved her forehooves wildly at Fluttershy, who darted down to avoid the impending attack. The plan failed though, as Trixie raised her claw, summoning roots from the ground that trapped the low-flying Fluttershy.
“It’s now or never!” said Rainbow Dash, unsheathing Bravery from its ancestral scabbard.
With a wingover, Dash changed direction, diving at top speed, blade aimed for Trixie’s chest. With a swift wind under her wings, she was able to save Fluttershy from the incoming spell Trixie had cast by plunging the Ancestral Sword through her enemy’s chest.
“There you have it!” cheered Rainbow Dash victoriously. “Up to the hilt!”
Fluttershy breathed in relief as Twilight tried to dispel the thick, rotten roots. Dash’s smile faded as soon as a laugh sounded above her. Looking up, her eyes met with Trixie’s, who was smiling and showing almost no sign of pain.
“Is this the best you’ve got, wimp?” Trixie challenged as she slapped Rainbow Dash with the back of her claw.
Rainbow Dash threw herself up and into the air in order to avoid falling to the ground, but the horror in front of her left her standing motionless. Trixie stood on her hind legs, cackling maniacally with Bravery piercing her chest.
“Can’t you see, foals?!” roared Trixie menacingly. “You cannot beat Trixie. Maho has made her immortal!” She levitated the sword out of her, throwing it to the ground with contempt.
Twilight summoned the mystical powers of her magic once more, this time invoking a vortex around Trixie, who snorted in amusement at the new attempt.
“Trixie can’t be caged! She cannot be controlled!” yelled Trixie as she spread her forehooves, interrupting Twilight’s spell. ”The elemental spirits fear Trixie, they won’t try to attack her!”
With a loud yell, the whirlwind vanished abruptly, leaving Twilight with her mouth and eyes wide open. Trixie may have been a mediocre summoner when she lived in Equestria, but her domain of Maho had empowered her beyond belief, one of the most competent the Empire had ever seen.
Rainbow Dash shook her head trying to return to her senses as Trixie waved her claw at her. However, she couldn’t react in time and roots entangled her. She tried to pull herself free, but they were too thick. Dash looked at Fluttershy in despair, who was still trapped as well.
“I’m sorry, Fluttershy,” muttered Rainbow Dash.
“It’s not your fault,” replied Fluttershy.
“You two will be perfect sacrifices to restore Trixie’s power after she finishes with the rest of your friends!”
“Not so fast, Trixie!”cried Pinkie Pie.
“Oh, the monk wants to play!” said Trixie joyfully. “Trixie was considering letting you carry your friend’s bodies, but looks like you want to suffer as they just did.”
“I can feel that you are quite confident, bloodspeaker,” pointed out Pinkie with a smirk. “You might be very powerful, but you’re also very gullible.”
“Such a nuisance you are! Say your prayers, as it’s all you know!” Trixie threatened as she made another cut on her skin.
“Pinkie, no!” Twilight rushed to Pinkie’s side in preparation to protect her friend.
She stopped almost instantly though, as the landscape distorted around Pinkie. Her mane waved slowly, as if underwater. Although Trixie was chanting a new spell, Pinkie stood silently with a focused stare as she moved her front legs, drawing circles. The air around her warped violently as a dark aura emanated from her body.
“Now die!” Trixie demanded, releasing a blast of dark energy towards her.
“Pinkie! ” her friends screamed in horror as she did nothing to avoid the spell.
The blast dissipated as it touched Pinkie’s dark aura, the battlefield becoming silent. Neither Trixie, nor Pinkie’s friends could contain their surprise at what had just happened.
“W-what was that?” Trixie demanded, stuttering and stepping back. “How did you do that?”
Pinkie’s mane lost all its fluffiness, and her eyes were orbs of darkness. Twilight tried to take advantage of the situation to try and release both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, perplexed at what had happened.
“Without your dark powers, you are nothing but a simple unicorn who failed to be a worthy summoner for the Empire,” said Pinkie Pie, leaning towards Trixie, releasing a portion of her aura.
Trixie raised her forelegs reflexively to protect herself, only to be engulfed by the darkness. Even though the aura still surrounded her, she couldn’t find any injuries on her body, which made her laughed confidently again.
“This was all you could do? Cover me in a useless fog?” inquired Trixie with sarcastically. “And Trixie thought for a moment that she had something to worry about. Now, witness the power of the Great and Powerful Trixie!”
She plunged her claws in her flanks, grunting as she said the words to a new spell. Pinkie shook her head in disappointment as Trixie finished chanting and pointed ferociously at her rival, but nothing happened.
“Where’s Trixie’s spell!?” she demanded, glancing around nervously.
“Without your magic,” repeated Pinkie Pie as she swung her meteor hammer violently, ”you are nothing. “While I…” Pinkie released one of the heads, which slammed into Trixie’s stomach, smashing her against a tree. “I am still a warrior!” screamed Pinkie as she drew an arc with both ends, landing violently on Trixie’s body.
The sound of cracking ribs and Trixie’s horrible squeals of pain assaulted everypony’s eardrums.The meteor hammer’s weights flew around gain and again, landing blows mercilessly.
“My friends!” roared Pinkie. “Nopony hurts my friends!”
Pinkie was drawing another arc to smash Trixie again, who wasn’t moving anymore, only whimpering in agony.
However, just as Pinkie was about to finish Trixie, she stepped back, falling to her knees as the metal ends smashed the ground. She closed her eyes, prostrating on the ground in exhaustion. The aura that surrounded both Trixie and Pinkie dissipated. Her forelegs trembled when she tried to get up, laying motionless after a few failed attempts.
“Pinkie!” cried Dash as she flew towards her, both Fluttershy and her having been released from the spell.
Twilight checked on Pinkie, noticing that she was still breathing. “That… thing she did has exhausted her. Rainbow Dash, can you pick up Applejack and carry her towards the wall? She needs urgent care.”
“Y-yeah... no problem...” replied Dash with hesitantly.
“I’ll take care of Pinkie Pie. I want to know what happened,” continued Twilight. “This might have been a technique as they call them, but it looked quite… grueling. Girls.” The remaining ponies looked at her with tired eyes. “You’ve done a good job. What do you think we should do with that despicable excuse of a summoner?” With a disgusted expression, Twilight pointed at Trixie, who was still whimpering in agony.
“Well, apparently Pinkie took away her power, and she doesn’t look like she can do much for herself,” Rainbow Dash replied in disgust. “I say we leave her here. She’s caused a lot of suffering. Killing her now would be too merciful. She deserves far worse.”
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” warned Twilight.
Trixie’s cries of pain came to an end, leaving the forest silent as a graveyard. Rainbow Dash looked at her friends with a sad smile.
“Even with jade I refuse to touch her,” Twilight backed up uncertainly.
“The creatures of the forest have had their deaths avenged”, added Fluttershy with satisfaction.
Rainbow Dash lifted Applejack onto her back while Fluttershy and Twilight carried Pinkie Pie with them as Rarity walked behind them, looking behind them every now and then to see if Trixie was still motionless.
-o-
After a couple of hours of walking, Hoity Toity and the Diamond Dogs reached the obsidian castle. His eyes widened as he saw the coarse yet gargantuan structure. It looked like it had been literally sculpted from a single colossal rock instead of being built block by block. Grotesque monsters that he didn’t recognize decorated the walls and windows. Hoity felt his spine chill as he got close to the castle.
Rover grabbed Hoity like a manure sack and walked through the main hall. Hoity noticed that it was heavily guarded by Diamond Dogs in coarse armors and obsidian spears. Despite their feral aspect, he noticed the discipline the guards showed, which made him even more uncomfortable. He couldn’t see where Rover was taking him, only how the entrance receded with every step. After a while, he was thrown to floor harshly.
“My lord!” Rover called, saluting by punching himself on the chest while standing upright. “I’ve brought to you the pony you asked for!”
“Well done, General,” complimented the creature sitting on the manticore-shaped throne. “You’ve fulfilled your duty as expected.”
“Discord!” Hoity gasped in horror.
He tried to run away, but Rover high kicked him in the ribs, throwing him back, closer to Discord. Falling on his back, Hoity cried out in pain.
“I told you not to try anything funny, pony!” roared Rover.
“That’s enough, General,” replied Discord. “Your presence is no longer necessary. Dismissed!”
Rover saluted again and turned around, leaving the throne room. Hoity got up slowly, gritting his teeth in pain.
“My apologies for the treatment these savages surely have given to you,” said Discord with a concerned voice. “It’s really hard to find some decent and trustworthy soldiers.”
“What do you want from me, Discord?” grunted Hoity as he stepped back.
“Oh, don’t worry about that. I’m here to give you a second chance in life.”
“A second chance?” Hoity repeated, raising an eyebrow. ”What are you talking about?”
“Of course, my good friend!” cried happily Discord as he got up from his throne. “Listen to what I have to offer you. I’ll give you the opportunity to get your revenge against Rarity.”
“What?”
“Oh, I saw what happened. Rarity knew you were brilliant, even more so than her, and that you’d be popular enough to become the new clan leader,” explained Discord as he teleported behind Hoity. “But she wanted her beloved sister to be the new clan leader when they promoted her to Imperial Chancellor.”
“How do you know that!?” demanded Hoity in shock, stepping backwards. “Only Rarity and I knew about her plans!”
“I’ll answer your questions in time, don’t be impatient,” Discord scolded joyfully before continuing the conversation.”As I said, she wanted Sweetie Belle to become the new leader, but she knew that you were going to be more popular and surely the more adequate candidate. And that’s when she plotted your death!”
“She wouldn’t do that!” roared Hoity, stomping on the ground.
“Then why didn’t she warn you about Big Macintosh, hmm?” inquired Discord, arms crossed in from of him. “And even though you may had slipped up there, then why didn’t Twilight’s clan suffer any consequences for what Trixie did, and for much less you were sentenced to death?”
“What are you trying to tell me?” Hoity asked, confused by the complexity of all the plotting Discord was unraveling in front of him.
“Simple, my good friend,” started Discord as he sat down on the floor in front of him. “Rarity used a little known pony on court, yet prestigious among the military, to set a trap for you to fall into and thus have a reason to kill you. That way, Sweetie Belle wouldn’t have better candidates to fight for the title of clan leader.”
“Why would she do something so…” Hoity tried to say, but the word he was looking for wouldn’t come out.
“Twisted?” helped Discord.
“Yes, that’s the word!”
“You should know how important this is to her,” replied Discord. “If she does something that makes her lose everything that she had been able to gather until now, like killing her right hoof pony without a decent reason, for example, she wouldn’t be able to get that position as the Imperial Chancellor. You were just a necessary casualty. She got rid of you to leave Sweetie Belle a safe place as a future leader and used your death to show that she’s loyal to the Empire.”
Hoity sat down, looking down at the ground, deeply shocked. “I can’t believe that Rarity could do something like that to me.” He looked down, shaking his head violently. “No! She wouldn’t do that! What makes you think she’d do something that horrible?!” he demanded. “You are our enemy, you could be making it all up! What evidence do you have of this nonsense!?”
“The fact that my minions brought you back from the dead should be enough evidence but, if you insist,” continued Discord, “I also know that she showered the other clans with assistance in order to apologize for your mistake.”
“Yes, I was there and heard it.”
“That would’ve been enough. Besides, and this is the most important thing...” Discord leaned forward, his eyes piercing through Hoity’s. “...the duel should’ve been the end of the conflict. No matter who won, it was solved. You would’ve been demoted instead of killed. But no, she sentenced you to death. Coincidence?”
“I… I see what you mean, it… it makes sense.” Hoity sounded defeated, lowering her head as Discord’s words tormented him.
“And if you don’t believe me, you’ll find new evidence that will back my theories as you work for me.”
“Why should I work for you?”
“I have a proposal for you,” offered Discord, tapping his claw against the throne’s armchair. “I have soldiers and creatures to fight the Empire, but I lack political power, and my presence is far from welcomed. However, I’m thinking about making my own clan in order to get ourselves a place among Equestria. I witnessed your skills on court, and I’m interested in recruiting you as my personal magistrate.”
“Me, your magistrate?” Hoity stepped back, horrified at the idea of serving under the Dark Lord. However, he had nothing left in this world.
“As long as you’re able to fulfill my wishes, we’ll discuss our strategies and plans, together,” pointed out Discord with a dark smile. “I’m sure that you have some unfinished businesses with those that ruined your life, and I’m willing to satisfy your wishes as long as you stay by my side. What do you say, Hoity Toity?”
Hoity stood silent for a while, his mind racing. An alliance with Discord was far from the most honorable decision. However, he had nothing in Equestria. He knew that returning was a bad idea, and had thought about several possible consequences. They may imprison him and even kill him on sight. One thing was for sure, and that was that, as long as there was a possible ending that would harm him in any way, he wouldn’t return. He looked at Discord, who seemed calm and patient, expectant to his answer. Such benevolence startled Hoity, who always considered him a tyrant of some sort, or at least the opposite that the Empresses represented.
“If I can get my revenge,” started Hoity, looking up with a challenging smirk. “I’ll follow you. But only if I can see with my own eyes evidence of what you say.”
“Marvelous, my good friend!” Discord cheered as he clapped gently. “Don’t worry, you’ll have the evidence you seek. In fact, during the gempukku ceremony you’ll have it. I’ll give you something so you can infiltrate the trials without being noticed. Your first assignment will be waiting for you as you return.”
With that said, Discord handed Hoity a mask of black silk that covered his muzzle completely.
“Listen to me, for I won’t repeat this,” warned Discord with an intimidating smile that showed his overgrown fang. ”This is a magic artifact I created centuries ago. It grants invisibility and shape-shifting powers, but only if you know the words of command. To become invisible,” he explained, raising his claw, “you must put the mask on and chant ‘Night and darkness –nowhere seen!’” Discord waved his arms and yelled, overacting every single gesture, much to Hoity’s annoyance. “If you want to become a different pony, put on the mask and, while thinking on the pony you want to transform, say ‘Night and fog, unlike anyone! Don’t worry, it can be somepony that doesn’t exist as long as you have a solid image of him or her on your mind.”
“That’s extraordinary!” Hoity gasped.
“However,” continued Discord with a sardonic smirk, “As the creator of the artifact, I can see through the illusions, so double-crossing me is not a clever idea. And if you end up refusing to help me, I’ll take the mask from you. Now leave and search for the evidence you’re looking for.”
Hoity put the mask on and left Discord’s presence, walking through the main hall. His thoughts overwhelmed him as he reached the door. He would try to meet Rarity and talk to her, or maybe just catch up gossips among his former clan’s members. The shadow of doubt and fear had sprouted in the back of his mind. He he had to know. If Discord was right, revenge would fall upon the Jewel Clan.
-o-
A whimpering unicorn was all that remained on the ground, gasping in pain, trying in vain to get up.
Drat , Trixie grunted to herself. Even breathing hurts like the worst torture ever.
If not for the ritual, she would definitely be a goner. Pinkie’s flurry of blows had been strong enough to kill several ponies at a time, yet Trixie was now immortal. Mortal wounds wouldn’t kill her. However, they still hurt and, for a moment, she envied those who died quickly after a strong blow that broke their skulls or punctured their lungs or heart. They had it easy, for even if painful, it didn’t last. Trixie, on the other hoof, had to suffer the pain without the sweet embrace of death to relieve it. Having been unconscious after some minutes of agony was relieving, but the pain returned as soon as she woke up.
“S-s-arrr!” Trixie tried to chant , but the broken ribs punctured her lungs, preventing her from casting.
There was blood all over her and on the tree she had been pushed against during Pinkie’s attack. Trixie gritted her teeth trying to withstand the pain as she stretched her front hoof, touching the blood with her claw. Leaning her hoof on the trunk, she murmured softly, trying not to breathe heavily. The chant started taking effect as the ground and forest around her darkened and the shadows grew, engulfing her.
Yes! thought Trixie, victorious. The tainted energies of the Everfree Forest protect those who fearlessly seek their wisdom and power. The spell is working!
Trixie gritted her teeth trying not to scream as the broken bones snapped back together and healed. In a few minutes, she could move and breathe as usual once more. However, she noticed that breathing wasn’t necessary for her anymore, but she was still doing it even when she didn’t have to talk. With a huge effort, she was able to stand again on her four legs.
Trixie’s body may have healed, but her strength is far from recovered, admitted Trixie as she looked at the Forest. This spell is more exhausting than Trixie assumed.
“I can see that you’re up.” The spirit’s voice came from just beyond the shadows.
“You!” Trixie grunted, turning around swiftly, only to squeal in pain as she noticed a crack on her waist.
“Don’t do that, the powers of the Everfree Forest aren’t meant to heal. Even though you’re healed, your bones are still fragile.”
“Why… Why didn’t you warn Trixie about the monks!?” she howled, furious. “You should know about that!”
“There are no monks in the forest,” replied the spirit. “I know nothing about Equestria if it hasn’t ventured here.”
“You didn’t support Trixie when you saw her was in trouble either,” said Trixie in an attempt to contain her rage.
“This is your fight, Trixie,” the spirit pointed out magnanimously. “I can’t take part.”
“In that case,” started Trixie, piercing the spirit with her blank stare. “Trixie has no need for you anymore!”
With a swift gesture, she summoned a dark whirlwind that trapped the spirit, who was unable to react in time. He tried to vanish, using his magic in vain to flee, but to no avail. For the first time, Trixie could see terror in his face as she approached him slowly, showing her fangs menacingly.
“Trixie has caught you, foal!” roared Trixie, satisfied with her plan. “You tried to use Trixie to fulfill your wishes, and tried to limit Trixie’s power by making her to take part of that heart-removing ritual! That way you could control me, knowing that if I tried to rebel, you could threaten to destroy Trixie’s heart!” The spirit’s expression made her even more confident, showing that she was right. “Well, listen to Trixie as she finishes you.”
She scratched her front legs furiously, letting her blood stain the ground and her claws as she chanted more words of power. During the ritual, the spirit stopped panicking, smiling magnanimously.
“You may be able to defeat me, summoner,” warned the spirit. “But you won’t ever be free again. If it’s not me, it will be another spirit, pony or anything.”
“The Great and Powerful Trixie is a puppet for nopony! ” she screamed as she finished the chant.
The whirlwind shrank in size, crushing the spirit slowly as a dark smoggy aura surrounded Trixie’s claws. As Trixie opened her mouth, her eyes became beams of darkness and a gust of sickening wind blew towards her. The air trapped the spirit, pulling him inside Trixie’s mouth, to which he showed no resistance. The whirlwind disappeared as the spirit disintegrated in a dark fog that Trixie breathed in a single take. She then smashed her hooves together, causing her whole body to be covered in the black smog. As the ritual came to an end, the dark aura left her with an explosion. She heard, however, the spirit’s laugh moving far away with the fog.
Alone again, Trixie stared back in the Empire’s direction, the feeling of superiority having returned to her.
“You haven’t heard the last of Trixie, Equestria,” she warned. “In my generosity, I’ll let you be for now. However,” she added as she scratched her chin with one of her claws. “Trixie has to recover her faithful students.”
Chapter 4: New Blood. Part 1
Chapter IV: New Blood, part 1
In the Lore Library there was a sealed room where the most powerful summoners developed new spells and improved the existing ones. Inside, Twilight Sparkle sat at a table, channeling magic with her front hooves spread. She had been working discreetly for months trying to create new spells that could combine two or more elements. It was common lore that magic usually gathers power from a single kind of spirit. However, the possibility of using several of them to create more powerful and versatile spells was too tantalizing to ignore. The experiments weren’t going as well as expected, though, for elemental spirits were jealous creatures, and hardly ever wanted to participate in a combined spell. However, Some were more willing to cooperate than others, depending on the elements summoned and the caster’s proficiency with magic.
Knowing how to talk and understand spirits was another problem. Because of their nature, most spirits were cryptic in their conversations, and their element made them hard to deal with. Most summoners who tried to ask for advice got riddles that were hard to understand. With every failure when trying to cast a multi-elemental spell, though, Twilight progressed in her research about the spirit’s behavior, knowing that she was one step closer. Raising her hooves dramatically, she chanted chanting verses from the scroll she had in front of her, her horn shining more intensely as the spell progressed.
She became vaguely aware of a soft whistling coming from her left hoof, where a small tornado had formed, slowly wrapping around her whole leg. Nodding, she looked up with hopeful eyes, praying that the next part would work too. A warm feeling spread through her right hoof as small flames covered it. Still standing on her hind legs and biting her lips in anticipation, she clapped once, grinning with joy as both elements combined in a blast of primal energy. However, things stopped going smoothly after that, for the spirits began to struggle to take control of the spell. The flames and wind flew from one leg to the other, swirling around with a horrible desire of destruction. Strong winds blew from her hooves, making Twilight’s mane, tail and robes to whip around violently.
“Please, spirits!” she begged as she looked down with her eyes squeezed shut, feeling the gale pushing her back. “Stop!”
“Everything shall be consumed! ” the voice echoed inside Twilight’s mind, resembling the sound of a burning forest.
Twilight tried to separate her front hooves, but the spirits wouldn’t allow her. The heat intensified, turning the cool gale into a desert storm. With all the strength she could gather, her horn shone again with a ferocious lavender blaze, summoning a counterspell that could dispel the abomination she had created. Her front legs broke loose from the elemental magic, but the blast created by the raw magical energy being disrupted threw her against a wall, hitting the back of her head, falling unconscious.
When she woke up, she noticed that the room suffered no damage thanks to the wards and other spells used to secure it. However, Twilight hadn’t been so lucky. Her front legs had severe burns and her mouth felt extremely dry. To make matters worth,she still felt weak,her legs trembling under her own weight. The spell had weakened her more than expected, but not only because of the complexity of it. The spirits had fed on her power more than they had to, and she’d have to rest before trying such a thing again.
With a disappointed sigh, she walked out of the room into the library. Approaching one of the tables, she cast a simple healing spell with the remaining power she had at the moment. Small water spirits danced all over her legs, mending her wounds where they stepped on. She lifted a large jar and a glass with her magic, filling it with water and drinking it in one gulp. When the spirits finished healing her arms, she drank two more glasses of water. Feeling slightly better, she grabbed a quill with her magic and started writing down the conclusions she had arrived to thanks to that last experiment.
“Experiment number seven concerning multi-elemental spells,” she quoted slowly, the quill copying her words. “The spirits had shown desires to control my body, and if not for the dispel I cast, the consequences would’ve been dire. I refuse to abandon my research, however, despite the personal risks. I have the feeling that I’m forgetting something, but I fail to see what that may be. Once I regain my strength, I’ll try to combine earth and water spirits.”
As soon as Twilight finished writing, somepony knocked on the door, making her huff in frustration, massaging her forehead with her hooves.
“There’s no rest for me,” she complained in a low voice. “Come in!”
The door opened with a soft squeak as Spike entered the room, bowing to Twilight. He smiled broadly, leaning on his spear. It shaft had been repaired.
“I’m sorry to interrupt you, Twilight, but...” Spike stopped for a moment, putting a claw on his mouth to avoid laughing too loud.
“What’s so funny, Spike?” As Spike made signs with his claw over his head, Twilight turned to look at a mirror on the wall. Because of the previous magic attempt, her mane looked puffy and messy. She sighed as she tried to comb it back to normal with her hooves, but failed. “Never mind, what brings you here?”
“Actually, there’s a pony that wants to see you. Something concerning the Celestial Tournament.”
“Odd. I don’t know who that could be. Let them in, though. I have time for a meeting, especially for something important like the tourney.”
“As you wish, Twilight.” Spike gestured to somepony just out of sight. “I’ll leave you two to talk in private. If you need anything, I’ll be following the usual patrol.”
When Spike left, the other pony walked inside the room. It was a young stallion, a really tall unicorn with a frail build. He avoided eye contact with Twilight, and his legs trembled at the presence of his leader. Twilight recognized him as Trixie’s former apprentice, Snails. He was one the ponies she least expected to come to pay her a visit.
“Snails?” Twilight got up from her seat and walked towards him with great concern.
“L-lady Twilight, I...” Snails stepped back as if he feared her clan leader.
“Snails, please, don’t be scared.” She noticed Snails’ insecurity, so she tried her best to make him more comfortable. Considering what his former master had done, it was understandable that he felt so terrified in front of her. “Is it true what Spike told me? Do you want to talk about the Celestial Tournament?”
Snails nodded weakly.
“Well then, what do you want to talk about?”
“I… I want to participate.”
Twilight raised an eyebrow. “I’m not sure if you’re ready for something like that. The Celestial Tournament is really special and important. Only the elite are invited. You’re proving your worth in front of the Empresses no less.” She walked slowly front left to right as she spoke. “I’m not going to question Trixie’s skill as a teacher, but she never told me that you were ready to pass the gempukku.”
“Y-yeah, that’s the other thing I wanted t-to talk about, Lady Twilight.”
She stopped her walking as her ears perked up to catch was Snails was going to say better. She looked at him as she patiently waited for him to continue his talking.
“I… I don’t think that my place belongs here with the summoners.”
Twilight stood motionless and silent for a few seconds, staring at Snails in disbelief. She then took a step forward, a mixture of confusion and disappointment on her face, which made him cower back.
“Explain yourself,” she demanded.
“I-I’ve tried to be a good summoner, I have, honest. I can speak with the spirits, but I can’t understand them. They speak with riddles that I can’t decipher, so most of them simply ignore me at best. And frankly, my mentor’s fall into corruption is enough of a stain for our clan. Adding an incompetent summoner among the ranks of the most powerful spellcasters in the Empire is the last thing we need.”
Twilight let out a long sigh and walked towards him. When she raised one of her hooves, Snails shrank in fear. Surprised at such a reaction, she leaned her hoof on his shoulder.
“Young Snails, your concern about your clan is admirable. Even though you still aren’t an adult samurai with responsibilities, you already understand the value of your fellow pony’s honor and duty.” Snails uncovered his eyes, looking at Twilight for the first time, and smiled in relief as her face showed no signs of anger or disappointment. “Because of Trixie’s fate, your case is special, that’s the only reason why I’m considering your offer. Now, what do you plan on doing? Even if you pass, what will you do?”
“To be honest, Lady Twilight, I don’t know.” Snails sounded sincere, but defeated. “I thought that if I proved myself worthy of being a samurai, a mentor from any clan would choose me as an apprentice. But now that I think about it—”
“It’s a reasonable option. However, in order to be accepted among the other contestants without your mentor’s approval, another one should have to give the okay.”
“That means that I can still go?” Snails’ eyes glowed with hope as he smiled broadly.
“If another clan leader considers that you’re worth the honor yes. However, I must test your knowledge before even thinking about letting you come with us. As you mentioned, my clan’s image has already been damaged because of Trixie. I can’t allow this situation to worsen.”
“I understand, Lady Twilight.”
“Tell me. As a summoner, what kind of problem were you having with the spirits?”
“I just didn’t understand them. Some talk in riddles, others talk about different things, and others even ignore me! Sometimes even among spirits of the same element! I got the feeling that every single spirit is different. Snips told me that every element gives their spirits a fixed behavior, but I think that every single spirit is unique.”
Twilight stared contemplatively at the ceiling after hearing Snails’ comment. “That’s... actually true!”
“It is?”
“Of course!” she cried, excited. “How did I miss something like that?!”
“Lady Twilight?”
She let out a long sigh before turning back at him with a tender smile. “Even the wisest and greatest masters sometimes forget the basics of their training.”
“Uhm… so?”
“I’ve overestimated my magic and knowledge for these experiments. Now that I have been reminded of this basic part, I finally may be able to complete the spells!” She galloped back to her table, raising the quill with her magic and started scribbling on the scroll. “I’ll have to talk to the spirits. Should I only use the spirits I convince to work together or will the restrictions disappear once I master the spell? There’s no time to waste, I must investigate further!”
For a few moments, Snails stood motionless behind Twilight. When she looked up to see him patiently waiting, she cleared her throat and lowered her head apologetically.
“Sorry about that. I’ve been working in developing new spells, and that thing you said may be the key for completing my research. Now, back to your request, where are you in your lessons?”
“Well, now that I think of it, I’ve been studying on my own. Trixie wasn’t that much of a teacher. She performed magic and she told us that we should imitate her to become as good as her. So I had to study on my own.”
“So much for one of the supposedly greatest summoners under my command. I thought I did the right thing allowing her to teach students.” With a disappointed sigh, Twilight got up and grabbed a book from one of the top shelves with her magic. “Taking into account your issues with the spirits, I suppose you focused on other aspects, am I right?”
Snails nodded. “Mostly heraldry and law. I didn’t want to get into trouble. I also studied the bushido virtues and the religious texts, as well as some of the basics of sword fighting.”
“So if I asked you how many times should you offer a gift, what would you ask?”
He tapped his chin with his hoof for a few seconds. “Three. The one who receives the gift must decline twice. If the pony who offers the gift doesn’t insist, it means that he wasn’t that interested in giving you the present. If you decline three times without a decent reason, it’ll be considered an insult.”
“Correct!” Twilight nodded approvingly with a smile. “You have indeed studied hard.”
“Well, I wouldn’t say something that wasn’t true. The bushido forbids lies. As the virtue of Sincerity prays, ‘a samurai’s word is the cornerstone of his reputation’.”
“That’s true, young stallion.” Twilight turned around and levitated the scroll he was working on with her magic, putting it inside the saddle. “It’s decided; get yourself ready, you’re going to the Celestial Tournament!”
“Thank you, Lady Twilight!” Snails kneeled in front of her clan leader with the broadest smile he could show. However, it faded as he got up. “But what about Snips? Can he come too?”
“Did he study as much as you?”
Snips opened his mouth to answer, but when he looked at Twilight in the eyes, he closed it, lowering his head and shaking it weakly. “No. He revered Trixie, even more than me, and tried to be her equal. He may not be the best summoner, but he’s a bit better than me. However, we never studied together.”
Twilight closed her eyes for a moment, thinking about a solution that would satisfy both of them. “I’ll tell you what we’ll do. He can come too, but he’ll require another clan leader’s approval, just as you, in order to join the tournament. If he passes and decides to follow the path of the summoner, I’ll assign him a new mentor to resume his magic studies.”
“Thank you, Lady Twilight.” Snails bowed once again. “I’ll find him and tell him the good news.”
“I’ll see you two at the Imperial Palace’s gates in two hours.”
Snails raised an eyebrow at Twilight’s word. “Isn’t Dinky coming with you?”
“My apprentice wanted to go with her mother, and I couldn’t say no to her. Besides, I have to join the senior monks of the four temples for the ritual of purification and blessings before the Tournament takes place.”
“Right. Thanks again, Lady Twilight. We’ll meet you there in two hours.”
Snails bowed deeply and Twilight bowed back. The young stallion galloped away through the halls, the sound of his hooves against the marble fading in the distance. When the place became silent once more, she put the scroll in the saddlebag standing on the table and hung it on her side. Closing her eyes, she pulled back her head, chanting short words of power as her horn shone with a mighty glow before disappearing in a blast of blinding light.
-o-
The preparations for the Celestial Tournament had turned the usually peaceful Imperial Palace into a place as busy as a beehive. Most preparations for the trials were already done, save for the athletics and the hunting ones. Being such an important event that took place once a year unless the Empresses decided otherwise, every single clan leader was invited. Several masters of dojos would also come, not only to witness their students’ training, but also to check if any of the contestants were skilled enough to be worthy of joining their ranks. The elite of all the young promises of all the Empire competed against each other. The pride of every clan was at stake.
At the doors of the Imperial Palace two soldiers guarded the entry. They greeted every clan leader and influential pony, be it master of a dojo, senior monks or elite summoners. The guest list and the ponies’ reputation was enough to validate every attendance. There was one, however, that even at a distance made them uncomfortable. Dressed in a straw cloak that covered his body and a straw hat that hid his face, a stallion walked towards them, bowing deeply at them before introducing himself.
“Greetings, Imperial Guards. I’d like to attend the Celestial Tournament.”
“Identify yourself, gentlecolt,” demanded one of the guards.
The stallion raised his hat, showing his light brown fur and blue eyes. “They use to call me simply ‘the Hermit’.” As one of the guards started checking the guest list, the Hermit raised a hoof, showing a piece of paper to them. “I’m afraid I’m not on that list, but I’m sure this will be enough for you to allow me entrance.”
Both guards stared at him as the self-proclaimed Hermit searched inside his cloak for a few seconds before showing them a small scroll. They instantly recognized Celestia’s writing and signature, next to Luna’s. Stepping aside to let him pass, the guards bowed to him.
“Enjoy the show, sir!”
“I certainly will, thank you. Your discipline is admirable. I shall speak highly of your duty to the Empresses.”
With that, the Hermit walked inside the Imperial Palace after bowing politely to each guard. Once he had moved out into the stadium, the guards looked at each other.
“Who was that stallion? For having a letter signed by both Empresses, he can’t be a simple hermit. He just can’t be!”
“Maybe he’s on one of those warrior’s pilgrimages. You know, those on which you have to behave and consider yourself a ronin during that period.”
“No, he must be something more. I hope the Empresses will be okay.”
“He seems like a peaceful pony, and he had the signed papers. They’ll be fine. Besides, the rest of the guards and the other clan’s soldiers are inside with them. Even if he tries something, he won’t stand a chance. Anyways, it’s that or being punished for not letting an important guest in.”
-o-
Among the ponies organizing the preparations for the Celestial Tournament, Twilight was the one working the hardest. One of her duties, aside from introducing her student Dinky and both Snips and Snails, was to purify and bless the great hall where the majority of the contests would take place with the help of the four senior monks. Pinkie had said that she’d take care of bringing the other three with her.
“Twilight, we’re here!” cried Pinkie excitedly, followed by two earth ponies and a pegasus.
Twilight bowed to the ponies. “It’s an honor joining you in a purification ritual. May I ask your names, monks?”
”Sure, no problem!” Pinkie pointed at the two earth ponies. The one on the left had light grey fur with a dark mane and had a powerful build. The other one had violet fur with a light grey mane, and had a psychical shape similar to Twilight’s. “These are my sisters, Inkie and Blinkie Pie!”
“I am Inkie Pie, senior monk of the Temple of Thunderer.” She bowed respectfully, but that didn’t make Twilight feel less intimidated. That mare reminded her of Applejack.
“The Temple of Thunderer?” Twilight had read a few lines about that order, but had never met a monk that belonged to it. “You mean the son of the Apple Clan Founder and the Thunder Dragon, the Fortune of Fire and Thunder?”
“Yes. We are a martial order, revering the mortal life and divine power of Thunderer. We were the first order who trained military monks, reacting with violence against violence in equal measure.”
Twilight nodded nervously. Not that anypony in their right mind would try to challenge ponies that size.
“I am Blinkie Pie, senior monk of the Temple of the Six Thunders.”
“Ah, the temple that reveres the ponies who fought Nightmare Moon during the Day of Thunder! I’ve been there to say my prayers a few times, but I’ve never seen you there.”
“We are a reclusive lot, Lady Twilight. Monks from our order don’t get out that much. Today was a special occasion that required my presence.”
“And I’m Surprise!” The ivory pegasus with golden mane flapped her wings, hovering in mid air. “I lead the Temple of the Thousand Fortunes. Every single one of them, greater and lesser alike, is praised in my temple. There are smaller temples dedicated to each Greater Fortune, and most ponies have their small shrines for lesser ones at home. But at the main Temple we have small altars for all of them.”
“It’s a pleasure meeting you all,” admitted Twilight, bowing towards them. “I hope you’re all ready for the ritual.” The four mares nodded simultaneously, and kneeled as soon as Celestia approached them.
“I’m glad that you were able to make it. The final preparations are over, so the ritual can commence.”
“Leave it to us, Empress, everything will go perfectly.” Twilight and the monks kneeled in front of Celestia. Then she turned at them with a smile. “Let’s start with the ritual.”
From the distance, the Hermit trotted towards them, his silhouette concealed under his clothing. “Empress Celestia, blessed be the eyes! You haven’t changed a bit since the last time we met!” He removed his hat gallantly showing his dark brown mane, blue eyes and light brown fur, and kneeled in front of her.
Celestia showed a shocked smile. “Hermit Whooves!”
“Who?” Twilight inquired, raising an eyebrow.
“Just Hermit, please. Oh, but where are my manners?” He turned back at the other mares and bowed deeply. “I’m a good friend of the Empresses, and I wanted to attend this Celestial Tournament. I hope you have no problem with that.”
“Not at all, Hermit. However, I think we should talk privately. I’m sure you have something to tell me. You don’t come to visit only because you miss us.” Celestia had a sad look on her face, but the Hermit kept a joyful smile at all times, which apparently soothed the Empress.
“Fear not, today I am the harbinger of good news!”
“In that case we’ll go up to the balcony where my sister and I will sit during the ceremony. You’ll be our guest of honor, my good friend.”
“That’s way more than I deserve, but I won’t decline your generous offer.”
“Empress Celestia!” Twilight cried.
“Please, Twilight, there’s no need to be afraid.” Celestia tried to comfort the Lore Leader laying her hoof on her shoulder. “Trust me, he poses no threat to any of us.”
“Twilight?” The Hermit stared at her with a broad smile. “I’ve heard wonders about you among the Lore.”
“Well, that’s flattering, sir.” She let out a short giggle, but turned serious again in an instant. “But we should start getting ready for the ritual. We’ll catch up later if possible.”
“Absolutely!”
Celestia and the Hermit bowed to the mares and left towards the balcony. Twilight grabbed a few scrolls from the cache trying to search for the one that had the rituals of purification and blessing. After checking that the senior monks had everything required, and throwing a last glare at the Hermit, she guided them across the Palace to the hall.
“This way!”
-o-
As Celestia and the Hermit walked up the stairs to the balcony where the Empresses were going to watch the Tournament, both had kept the conversation flowing:
“A couple of decades had passed since the last time you came to visit us, Whooves.” She sounded happy and concerned about her guest’s visit. “What brought you here this time?”
“Wonders, Celestia. A dream showed me that this Celestial Tournament will be far more important than the previous ones.”
“Visions again?”
“My position as the Fortune of Time allows me a certain level of omniscience, but not as specific as I’d like to. I had those visions about the Day of Thunder, and taught and guided them to fight and defeat Nightmare Moon.”
“I’m sure Luna will love seeing you. She never had the chance of thanking you for what you did.”
“I appear where I’m most needed, but it mostly depends on those that I help, for they are the ones who shaped history in the end. The Thunders are the ones who Luna should thank, not me.”
“A shrine was built in their honor. One of the mares you saw down there was the senior monk of that temple. Trust me, they haven’t been forgotten. You, on the other hoof, keep being a mystery for those who don’t know about your nature.”
“Trying to keep the Empire safe is too much work for a single pony, even as a Fortune, and my visions appear rarely.” Whooves shook his head slowly, letting out a short sigh. “I remember all that happened in all my previous lives, so I know how it must feel being you and Luna. I wish that I could’ve done something more for the Thunders to avoid their demise.”
“Don’t worry about that, you did everything that you could do within the limits,” Celestia replied in a comforting voice as she covered Whooves with one of her wings. Having arrived at the top of the balcony, Celestia took her seat while he stood in the middle of the two thrones. “You told me that you came here because of good news?”
“Heroes, Celestia. We will see great heroes rise at this tournament. Equestria’s fate will rest on the shoulders of those who participate today.”
Both ponies’ ears perked up as they heard the sound of flapping wings approaching them from behind. Two Imperial Guards were escorting Luna, who couldn’t contain a smile at the sight of the stallion who was standing next to her sister. Each soldier moved to one of the Empresses’ side, protecting them as soon as they arrived to the balcony.
“Could thou be the one my sister calls Whooves, the Hermit and Guide of the Thunders, the Fortune of Time?”
“That would be me, Empress Luna.” He bowed deeply towards her, taking his hat off. “It’s been so long.”
“We agree.” Luna bowed slightly towards him, the escorts looking at the scene in shock. “Thou saved us with the Thunders more than a thousand years ago. We haven’t forgotten your actions, Fortune of Time.”
“F-Fortune of Time?!” The guard next to Luna exploded in a mixture of surprise and fear. “B-but that’s impossible. If you’re really the Thunder’s mentor that means you’re more than–”
“A thousand years old, and technically you’re right, my good soldier. However, I have the lifespan of a mortal pony just like you, but I’m reborn every time in a different body, keeping the memories of my previous lives, still serving the Empire.” Whooves looked at the guard with a smile, numbering every important aspect of his previous lives. “I was indeed the one called ‘The Teacher’, being the one who dictated the religious Tao and the Thunder’s mentor. I was also an Apple soldier, a Jewel courtier, a Wing monk, and even a Deathseeker once. Those were crazy days, I tell you. However, I’ll only be known as the role I took at that moment. I’ll be known as ‘The Teacher’, ‘The Hermit’, ‘Cat’s Eye, Jewel courtier’, ‘Cinder Block, Apple soldier’ and so on. I’ll never be remembered as a reincarnated Fortune. Only the Empresses will know. Unfortunately, that means that you, and everypony you tell about me, will forget about all this when the Tournament is over.”
The soldier kept silent for a few seconds, with his mouth wide open as the Empresses nodded at Whooves’ statements. “It must be… discouraging to say the least.”
“I don’t do what I do for personal gain, glory or honor, soldier. I work for the Empire, just as you do. If anonymity is the lifestyle I’m forced to live, I’ll accept the burden so I can protect Equestria no matter what. The names of my previous lives will be remembered, but what really satisfies me is the fact that the Empire still exists.”
“You are indeed a dutiful stallion. Enjoy the Tournament, Hermit.” The soldier bowed gracefully towards Whooves, to which he bowed back with a smile.
Celestia turned to Luna, leaning her hoof on the Hermit’s shoulder. “Sister, Whooves has told me that great heroes will rise from this tournament.”
“Then we mustn’t miss a thing. We have ponies from every clan this year. Including some really promising ones according to their mentors.”
Whooves looked at the two Empresses with curiosity. “Who are the contestants?”
“As far as I remember, one of them is the Apple Hero’s younger sibling.”
“That’ll be most exciting indeed!” Whooves clapped fervently with a grin. “If he’s a good mentor as he’s a great general, we’re sure to witness a great competition.”
“There’s also a young monk, a student from the Swift Strike Dojo and several others. There are eight contestants in total.”
“I was right; this isn’t going to be a normal tournament. My beloved Empresses, mark my words: greatness is at hand.”
-o-
Most of the guests and contestants had already arrived and taken their seats. From the center of the hall, Twilight checked the each clan’s representatives and contestants. Spike was the only one among the Lore, sitting next to an empty cushion, the one Twilight should sit on once she finished the ritual. He looked longingly at Rarity with a tender smile, and almost squeaked as she smiled back at him.
Aside from Rarity, the Jewel Clan had Fancypants, Zircon, Filthy Rich and Silverspeed; the last one had a seat next to Pokey, which made them share intimidating stares every now and then. It was the clan with the most contestants, having Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon,each one next to their mentors or relatives. Rarity hugged her sister, letting her go only after making her promise that she’d be careful and not hurt herself. Despite her daughter’s struggling, Rich caressed her daughter’s head. After smiling and bowing to her father, she turned around, huffing in frustration. Silver Spoon sighed at the sight of her friend trying to avoid embarrassment because of her father’s public shows of affection. Silverspeed grabbed her by the cheeks, though, telling her that she was the one who had to win the Tournament, for nopony has the skill that she had.
The Party seats weren’t all taken, as Lyra, Bon-Bon and Pokey waited for Pinkie to finish the ritual with the others. Pipsqueak sat in silence in front of his mentor. With a judgmental eye, he sized up the rest of the contestants. When his eyes met Dinky’s both waved gently at each other.
From the Wilderness, only Fluttershy and Carrot Top where there, sharing some thoughts with Twist. While confident, she longed for some conversation, looking for Apple Bloom or any other contestants, but none of them seemed to be unoccupied, all of them either warming up or getting some final piece of advice from their mentors.
From the Apple Clan, General Big Macintosh and Applejack wished their best of luck to Apple Bloom. She wasn’t donned in her usual heavy armor, but a plain red kimono. The tournament banned weapons and suits of armor, so she wasn’t the only one who had to leave her gear at home. However, she appeared to be the one who felt the most uncomfortable there.
Rainbow Dash and her council, consisting in Commander Spitfire, Chancellor Soarin’ and Spymaster Derpy, represented the Rainbow Clan. Dinky, from the distance, waved to her mom, and she waved back, throwing a kiss at her. In front of them, Scootaloo flapped her wings and stretched her legs, ready for a sprint.
-o-
The four monks were chanting prayers to each of the Seven Greater Fortunes, each one of them in a corner of the great hall. In the middle of it, Twilight spread aromatic salts around her. Dancing lights spawned next to her, following her wherever she went. She then stood on her hind legs, raising her hooves in the air as she sang with a melodious voice a tune that made the light spheres fly in circles around her. In the end, the luminous orbs intensified their brightness until they exploded in a blast, covering the hall with their magic. The palace was flooded with a feeling of well-being, proving that the ritual had been completed successfully.
As the ritual came to an end, Twilight stared at the hall’s main door. The sound of several hooves walking towards them became loud enough for everyone to notice. Two Imperial Guards were escorting a couple of unicorns. One of them was very tall, but with a frail build, the other being quite shorter and a bit chubby. Twilight stepped forward, bowing to the guards as one of them spoke.
“Lady Twilight Sparkle, these two unicorns say that you wanted them here.”
“That’s true, guard; I asked them to meet me here.” As the guards bowed and went back to their post, Twilight trotted towards the two unicorns. “I’m glad that you’re here. We’ve just finished the rituals of purification and blessing. Snips, Snails, you may give your reasons for why you should be allowed to join the rest in the Tournament. I wish you luck.”
“Thank you, Lady Twilight,” replied Snails as he kneeled respectfully, followed by Snips. They walked towards the center of the hall as everypony’s eyes followed their every step. Snails closed his eyes as his horn blinked lightly. The guards stepped forward, taking a defensive stance. In an instant, his throat shone with the same bluish flare. He cleared his throat, his voice sounding louder than before. “My name’s Snails and this is Snips. We are both apprentice summoners of the Lore clan and former students of Trixie.” The crowd gasped, horrified at the confession. Snails lowered his head in shame, but Snips kept a challenging stare in his eyes. “We have come to this Celestial Tournament to prove that we don’t follow the path of our honorless mentor, and beg for you to allow us to participate.”
“I refuse!” Silverspeed roared as she got up from her seat. “You might be spies sent by Trixie! I won’t allow you to fill the ranks of our respectful samurais.”
“We haven’t been taught the ways of magic, and we expected that maybe we’d swear fealty to the clan who decided to pick us as apprentices when we pass.”
“Y’all look a bit too confident of yourself there, young one.” Big Macintosh tapped his hoof against his armor as he spoke, staring at Snails. “What have you done to deserve the honor of being allowed to join the rest of the attendants?”
“Nothing, my lord. We haven’t been trained by our former mentor in the ways of magic as proficiently as we should have. However, I refuse to accept the fate of being an outcast because of the actions of my mentor. I am different, and I want to prove it!”
Big Macintosh nodded at Snails’ statement. “Yer words show the purity of yer actions, young one.”
“I want them to join us!” cried Pinkie Pie, making everypony in the hall to look at her. “If you prove yourself worthy, the Party Clan will gladly take you! If your fate isn’t being a slave of Trixie’s actions, I shall allow you to become a respectful samurai.”
“That was easier than I thought,” said Twilight in a low voice. “Maybe there is hope for these two. May the Fortunes bless them.”
“With a clan supporting them, we see no problem for them to join the rest of the contestants.” Luna extended her wings majestically as she spoke. “Let the preparations begin! We wish all of thee the best of luck!”
All the contestants took their places. From the balcony, in a low voice, Celestia and Whooves spoke to each other.
“Did your vision include this little oddity?”
“Not specifically. However, my previous statement remains. Everypony here is destined to become somepony relevant to the Empire, in one way or another.”
-o-
With the powers of the silk mask that Discord had given him, Hoity Toity walked past the guards unnoticed. He remembered most of the Imperial Palace’s whereabouts from previous visits on other Tournaments and Winter Courts. However, the only place he was interested in was the Great Hall, where the ceremony would take place.
Being impossible to detect, he would infiltrate the Jewel group to search for the answers he was looking for. Unfortunately, he was already expecting the worst. Discord’s words had tainted his mind, making him doubt about her former leader’s intentions. For a brief moment he hesitated, not wanting to know the answer, fearing what he may hear. Even the most preposterous chance of Rarity looking forward to killing him in order to save her sister’s position as the future clan leader scared him. The image he had of her as a fair ruler would be shattered if that happened. After wondering for a while, he decided that there was no other way. If he had to serve a new lord, he would. He was in a no-win situation.
There they are. Now, let’s see if Discord’s words were true.
Chapter 4: New Blood. Part 2
The contestants formed two lines of five each and walked towards the balcony where the Empresses were. With majestic elegance, they knelt in front of them, to which both of them nodded approvingly.
After the formal greeting, the young mares and stallions wished good luck to each other, either hugging each other or shaking hooves. Diamond Tiara showed her respects to Silver Spoon but, unlike her friend, she refused to do the same with the rest of them.
“May the best samurai win!” Tiara tapped her chest proudly with an arrogant smile. “And by that I mean myself!”
“We’ll see about that, Tiara!” Apple Bloom growled as she stared menacingly at her.
“Oh, come on, Apple Bloom, your manners are just plain inadequate. You could serve perfectly as a shock troop, but nothing beyond that.”
With a soft snort, Tiara caressed her mane as she turned around, returning to her place. Silver Spoon looked quite disappointed though.
“You should be more respectful, Tiara. You have to treat your fellow samurai with courtesy, especially if you want to be a respected one yourself.”
“I am a courtier, Silver Spoon.” Tiara walked past her friend, her mane waving with the shakes of her head. “I am expected to act the way I do. Besides, what’s the worst thing that could happen?”
“The bare-hoofed combat trial is going to start!” Chancellor Mare announced. “The rules are simple: two ponies will be called to fight inside the ring. The one who throws the other out or the ring or maintains a grapple for ten seconds wins a point. No weapons or armor are allowed, and flying and magic are also forbidden. The first contestants are Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom!”
“Does that answer your question?” Silver Spoon replied with a smirk.
Diamond Tiara’s face turned pale as Apple Bloom stood up on her hind legs, smashing her front hooves together.
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo cheered their friend, who trotted inside the ring, stopping next to the Chancellor. With shaky legs, Tiara approached them slowly, looking back at Silver Spoon.
Both ponies stood on their hind legs in order to start the fight. Apple Bloom was far bulkier, and almost one head taller compared with Diamond Tiara’s delicate and slim body.
“C-come on, Apple Bloom, I-I know we can talk this out,” Tiara stuttered as she stepped back, covering her face with her front hooves. “L-let’s be reasonable.”
“Go!”
As soon as the Chancellor ordered them to start, Apple Bloom pulled back her left hoof, only to throw a jab with the right one, hitting Tiara’s stomach with such strength that she lifted her a couple inches from the ground. Tiara fell coughing as she tried to catch her breath. When Apple Bloom tried to grab her, Tiara raised her hoof with pleading eyes as her free hoof clenched her stomach tightly.
“I-I quit… I quit!”
“Apple Bloom wins this round!”
With the Chancellor’s verdict, Apple Bloom bowed slightly. Turning back to her friends, who applauded cheerfully at her victory, she smiled as the judges noted down the point she had just earned.
“Only four more points to go and Ah’ll be an adult samurai! Come on, girls!”
“The second combat will take place right now. Dinky, Snips, you’re next!“
Both ponies stepped into the ring. Being two summoners, the expectations of an interesting combat weren’t that high, but Snips looked confident.
“Heh, looks like it’s not your lucky day, my peer. Don’t worry, though, I’ll be gentle.”
“You shouldn’t underestimate anypony, Snips.” Dinky shook her head as she looked at him. “I’m far more powerful than you as a summoner, and my coltfriend has trained me in basic martial arts for self-defense, just like the one I’ll need here.”
“Yeah, whatever. Let’s get this over with.”
“Go!”
Snips charged towards Dinky, using his wider body to try to push her out of the ring, but she was able to dodge most of his bull rush attempts with her agility. She threw a couple jabs at him, but he barely showed sign of pain. Turning around with his front hooves wide open, Snips grabbed Dinky in a grapple. No matter how hard she tried to free herself, it was to no avail. He turned out to be stronger than expected.
“I may not be the most competent summoner,” he said with a smirk, tightening the grip. “But my physical shape will give me the victory. Farewell!”
Snips took a step backwards in order to get ready for the next move. Raising Dinky over his shoulders, he performed a decently-executed throw that made her fall out of the ring with a loud thump.
There were a few astonished gasps and approving nods among the public. The Chancellor declared Snips the winner of the round, making him smile broadly. Dinky approached him, bowing deeply.
“Apparently it was I who actually underestimated you. You’re far stronger than I thought.”
“Ah, no problem.” Snips bowed back, blushing slightly. “I know that I don’t have the most threatening appearance.”
“Where did you learn to fight that way? I didn’t expect a summoner to be that proficient in hoof-to-hoof combat.”
“Oh, I actually didn’t train, but I enjoy wrestling competitions. I try not to miss any of those, and I guess it’s the style I feel the most comfortable with, considering my shape.”
“Well, I hope that you become a renowned wrestler someday.”
“Nah, I want to be a summoner.”
“I know, but maybe you should consider that you have a gift for wrestling and act accordingly.”
“Ponies, please, get out of the ring! The next fight’s about to take place!”
Both Dinky and Snips lowered their heads and galloped to their places. As they arrived, Pipsqueak greeted his fillyfriend with a tender and comforting hug. Snails passed his leg over Snips’ shoulder, both laughing.
“Twist, Silver Spoon, into the ring!”
Another combat that didn’t raise too much expectations but, after witnessing Snips’ performance, most spectators didn’t show signs of complaint. Both contestants stepped inside the ring, bowing deeply at each other. Twist’s broader build compared to Spoon’s slimmer yet fit shape made caused most ponies to expect the former to win.
As soon as the Chancellor gave the signal for them to start, both mares charged. No quarter was shown as they pushed and grappled, trying to knock the other one down. The way they fought showed that neither of them had participated in a wrestling combat before, but the ferocity of their attacks were still admirable. Twist’s raw strength gave her a certain advantage, allowing her to finally push Silver Spoon out of the ring, landing on her back. Both of them were breathing heavily, exhausted as the Chancellor announced Twist as the winner.
“Wow, that… wath a great fight!” admitted Twist as she tried to catch her breath.
“I… I agree.” Silver Spoon stood up, bowing gracefully at Twist, who bowed back.
Chancellor Mare nodded with a smile. “An admirable show of sportsmareship. The next contestants are Snails and Sweetie Belle.”
With a pat on the back, Snips cheered his friend, as also did Apple Bloom and Scootaloo with Sweetie Belle. Both ponies looked at each other inside of the ring, none of them being especially strong, but Snails was far taller than her, even surpassing several Apple soldiers in height.
When Chancellor Mare ordered them to start the fight, Snails rushed towards Sweetie Belle, who tried to stop him, grabbing him around the waist. However, the size difference allowed her to only slow him instead of stopping his mad rush, and Snails walked slower towards the border of the ring. Sweetie Belle showed that she was doing the best that she could, gritting her teeth as she pushed with all her might to no avail. In a few seconds, one of her forced steps landed out of the ring. When Chancellor Mare announced Snails as the winner, both contestants fell on their four hooves breathing heavily in exhaustion.
“I… I have to win.” Snails tried to catch his breath as he spoke in a low voice at Sweetie Belle. “I have to become a samurai… to cleanse my name. To show that I am worthy and not… a follower of my former mentor.”
“I hope you can, Snails. I… I wish you luck.”
With that, both ponies returned to their places. Snails received a high-hoof from Snips, while Sweetie Belle got a group hug to cheer her up.
There were only two contestants left, and the spectators knew who those were. The anticipation could be cut with a knife as the Chancellor announced them.
“Pipsqueak, Scootaloo, get inside!”
The crowd started whispering as the contestants stepped inside the ring. Being a Party monk and a Rainbow scout and skirmisher, most ponies expected this fight to be the most exciting of all. When the Chancellor gave the signal to start, neither of them moved a muscle, scanning each other. Scootaloo was the first one to act, rushing towards Pipsqueak in an attempt to throw him out quickly. However, he grabbed her tightly with all his might, stopping her charge as she landed a few blows on his stomach for him to release her. As soon as she freed herself from the grapple, Pipsqueak punched her in the cheek, making her stumble. She teetered on the edge, but managed to barely keep her balance.
“Victory will be mine, monk!” Scootaloo grunted as she charged against him.
Pipsqueak narrowly avoided her, but as soon as he stepped aside, she landed on her front hooves and bucked him on the side, making him grunt and grimace, falling to his knees. She charged again to push him out of the ring, but Pipsqueak jumped up, throwing a furious stare at her. He stepped aside again, but this time, he grabbed one of Scootaloo’s hind legs.
“Hey, let me go!”
Pipsqueak said nothing, only roaring as he lifted her and slammed her into the ground, sending her sliding out of the ring. She lost her breath with the impact, covering the back of her head with one of her hooves. The crowd leaned forward, awed at what they had witnessed.
“Pipsqueak wins the fight! And with this, the first trial concludes! Everypony, get ready for the next contest that will start in an hour! ”
Pipsqueak walked towards his place next to Dinky, who hugged him tightly. He grunted lightly, his fillyfriend releasing him from the painful embrace. With a swift chant, she cast a healing spell on his side, relieving the pain. Scootaloo, on the other hoof, simply walked back to her place, so furious that not even her friends could soothe her.
“Don’t feel bad, Scoots,” comforted Sweetie Belle. “I lost too, but there are still a lot of tests. I’m sure we can gather enough points to pass.”
“Yeah, I guess.” Scootaloo still sounded irritated. “But losing against a monk is downright insulting. I’m supposed to be a skirmisher, trained by Rainbow Dash. I should’ve won.”
“Party monks have outstanding martial training, Scoots,” added Apple Bloom. “Most ponies knew that he was gonna win, but they were also sure that you weren’t gonna let ‘im go without a bruise or two.”
Scootaloo replied with a grunt, crossing her front legs in front of her.
-o-
“Now that’s what Ah call a good fight!” cried Applejack proudly.
“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh stared at the contestants, tapping his chin. “This may be more interesting than Ah thought at first.”
“What do ya mean, brother?”
“Ah didn’t expect that Trixie’s apprentices could be so competent. Trixie was a summoner, yet those two fought like decent brawlers.”
“Nah, they just got lucky, their rivals weren’t trained warriors. If they would have to fight somepony with our training, they wouldn’t have stood a chance!”
“Ah know. However, nine trials remain. We’ll see how they handle ‘em.”
Among the Rainbow Clan’s attendants, silence was nonexistent. On one side, Derpy hugged herself as she checked that her daughter was fine from the distance. On the other, Rainbow Dash had her front hooves crossed in front of her with her eyes closed.
“Scootaloo got unlucky this time, but there’s still too much tournament left.” Rainbow Dash opened her eyes, looking longingly at Derpy. “What do you think about her fight?”
“She definitely wants to make you proud, Overlord,” replied Derpy. “However, she’s quite stubborn and arrogant most of the time, and doesn’t take defeat quite well. It reminds me of your younger self.”
“That worries me. The last thing I want is Scootaloo holding grudges.”
“I’ll keep an eye out during the contests. It wouldn’t be the first time that a couple of ponies become sworn enemies because of a tournament.”
Rainbow lowered her head with a short sigh. “Yeah, I remember a few problems concerning rivalries a few years ago.” She looked back at at Derpy. “What do you know about the other participants?”
“Everything I should to feel comfortable. Scootaloo may have told you a lot about Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, though.”
Rainbow Dash nodded with a broken smile, gesturing at both Tiara and Spoon. “Yeah, she hates those two, and I can see why. I understand her feelings towards Tiara, that arrogant little brat. However, Silver Spoon poses a serious threat compared to the others, but she’s a respectful mare from what I’ve witnessed.” She looked at both Snips and Snails with a concerned stare. “Should we trust those two?”
“If they’ve been sent by Trixie to sabotage the Tournament, they won’t get out of here alive. However, we know nothing yet. They could be telling the truth, but I’ll have a few ponies watching them just in case.”
“That’s what I wanted to hear. Anything special that had happened lately that I don’t know about?”
“Aside from the fact that Pipsqueak asked my daughter’s hoof in marriage last week at home?” She giggled innocently as Rainbow Dash turned at her, eyes wide open in surprise.
“Wow, apparently everypony’s getting married these days.”
“Tell me about it. Aside from my daughter, Rarity and Spike will marry shortly, maybe after the Celestial Tournament. There are also rumors about Big Macintosh’s wedding with Lady Twilight.”
Rainbow Dash snorted softly at Derpy’s statement. “Seems like I’ll be the only clan leader that’ll remain single.”
“Not for the lack of stallions begging for your hoof, if I may.”
“Nah, I just don’t feel like getting married. The fire of passion dies after some time. Besides, I’m not ‘forced’ to have a foal to keep the leadership, like the Apple has to. And most important, time being pregnant is time not fulfilling my duties.”
“So, you just want the fun part, am I right?”
Both mares laughed, followed by soft snorts from both Soarin’ and Spitfire, who had overheard the conversation. Other ponies that were close to them, but not enough to listen to what they were talking about, threw surprised glares at them.
Derpy retook the conversation after she stopped laughing. “But seriously, Dinky’s the best thing that has happened to me, so I may be a bit biased towards the idea of having foals.”
“I dunno. Scootaloo’s the closest thing to a daughter of my own that I’ve ever had, and I’m not even sure that I’d be able to handle a foal if I had to.”
“There are servants that could take care of them and trainers that would turn him or her into a warrior.”
“Maybe depending on the way Scootaloo ends up, I’ll think about having a foal or two. And several extra attempts.”
The Rainbow ponies laughed together once more, followed by the curious looks of the other clans. Among most Jewel attendants, however, the stares showed more disappointment than curiosity.
“Savages,” insulted Silverspeed, shaking her head. “They don’t even have the decency of keeping it down. Even the Apples attendants behave better than them.”
“I wouldn’t say it too loudly, Silverspeed.” Zircon kept an eye on the contestants while he spoke. “Especially if you’re implying that the Apple Clan is also a bunch of savages.”
“I have reasons to think like that!” She turned around to talk to Filthy Rich. “My lord, you saw what that young Apple did to your daughter! Why didn’t you even raise your voice against her? I’m sure that she would’ve been penalized for such brutality if you had complained!”
“I also have my reasons, Lady Silverspeed.” Rich took a deep breath before answering, massaging his forehead with his hoof. “While I adore my little filly, her behavior is far from acceptable, especially considering her future role as a courtier. She had the best teachers, but her arrogance still prevails. I consider that as a call of warning to her. As a full-fledged samurai, they would demand her head for much less. And I refuse to bury my own daughter if I can avoid it by any means.” Rich let out a frustrated sigh as he lowered her head, shaking it weakly. “My heart couldn’t stand to witness my beloved Tiara suffering Hoity’s fate.”
Rarity’s ears perked up at Hoity’s name, biting her lip and lowering her head as Silverspeed kept attacking Applejack and Dash’s clans.
“The Rainbow and Apple are mostly skirmishers and warriors. They lack our clan’s political power and savoir-faire, and their courtiers are mediocre at best.”
“They have their place and are extremely efficient at fulfilling their duties.” Fancypants stared at her speaking in an intimidating voice. “We may be the most influential clan politically speaking, but that doesn’t make us invincible. The Rainbow Clan works likes a pack of wolves in more than one way. They protect each other in such a way that every insult coming from outside of the clan would be answered with every single bow and sword that their clan has available. And I’m sure that I don’t need to talk about the Apple’s sacrifice at the Diamond Bulwark.” Fancypants smiled at Silverspeed, offering his hoof as he pointed to Apple lands. “If not, maybe I can pull some strings to allow you to serve for a couple seasons there.”
Silverspeed lowered her ears and looked down. “That won’t be necessary.”
“Good. I’m glad to know that you’re a reasonable pony after all.” Fancypants turned around to talk to Rarity this time. “My Lady, what are your expectations so far?” Rarity remained silent, apparently absent-minded. It took some insistence from him to make her react. “Lady Rarity?”
“Huh?” She looked around her until her eyes met Fancypants’. “Oh, my most humble apologies, I’m not feeling quite well.” She pressed her face softly with her hooves.
“Still concerned about Hoity’s fate?”
“Not as much as a few days ago, but it still disturbs my sleep.”
“I’m sorry, Lady Rarity.” Filthy Rich sounded extremely concerned, laying his hoof on her shoulder. “I shouldn’t have talked about him; it was such a horrible affair.”
“We should talk about more joyful events, then.” Fancypants pointed at Rarity’s sister with a smile. “For example, what are your thoughts about Sweetie Belle?”
Rarity waved her hoof nonchalantly. “I’m sure she’ll pass, even though she lost the first trial. However, considering that she’s never participated in a wrestling match, it’s understandable.”
“What about her future as the clan leader? I heard that there was somepony that matched her as the favorite.”
Rarity nodded at Fancypants’ words. “Oh, there was one, yes. Luckily, we won’t have to worry about that anymore.”
With those words came a gasp from behind them, followed by the sound of hooves against the floor. The Jewel Clan members turned around, only to see nothing behind them. Both Silverspeed and Zircon looked around them, ready to unsheathe and strike.
“I’ll report to the guards that something odd’s going on,” announced Zircon.
With the other attendants’ approving nods, he walked towards the balcony before being stopped by an Imperial Guard. “The Empresses mustn’t be disturbed.”
“We’ve felt a presence next to us, as if something from another realm was close by. We then heard the sound of hooves running away.”
“Where did it go?”
Zircon pointed at the main corridor. “It went that way.”
The guard nodded. “Zephyrus and I’ll take care of that and will inform the Empresses. You may go back to your place.”
“With all due respect, my good soldier, I’d like to join you.”
“What won’t be necessary. Enjoy the tournament, we’ll take care of everything.”
Zircon stood silent for a moment, bowing slightly. “As you wish, soldier.”
Meanwhile, Fancypants had retaken the previous conversation. “May I ask, my lady, who was that match for the clan’s leadership?”
“Oh, right. It was Diamond Tiara, Lord Rich’s daughter. She had quite a lot of opportunities to become the new clan leader once I retired. However, she wanted to follow her father’s steps and become the Jewel Treasurer, so that left Sweetie Belle as the only option.”
“Yes, I remember that she used to talk a lot about having Silver Spoon as her bodyguard and champion. It’s really hard to believe that she has changed her mind.” Rich made a pause, snorting softly. “But I guess I should be proud of her for wanting to be just like me.”
Silverspeed raised an eyebrow, surprised at the conversation that she was hearing. “I thought that Hoity was going to be the new Jewel Leader.”
Rarity shook her head vigorously. “That would’ve been a horrible idea. Sure, he was an influential pony, but he lacked knowledge about most high-ranked military that weren’t from our clan. Having him as the Jewel Leader would’ve ended in a war against another clan sooner or later. And even though we have a lot of resources and financial power, the wrath of the Apple and the Rainbow should never be underestimated.”
The other ponies nodded in approval, including Zircon, who had just arrived. Silverspeed kept the conversation flowing. “How do you know so much about those clans?”
“Aside from being my duty to keep our relationship with the other clans as smooth as possible, I owe a lot to my sister Sweetie Belle. She has been friends with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo for many years, since they were young fillies. Thanks to her I know a lot about the Apple and Rainbow Clans, maybe more that I should know. The poor filly has had a... unique life for being so young.”
“Did she spot the horrors beyond the wall?”
Rarity nodded, staring sadly at Sweetie Belle, who was waving at her. She waved back gently. “She also met the Deathseekers when she was less than ten. She saw them fighting.”
“It was horrible indeed,” Zircon added with a lowered head. “I stayed with her for several weeks after the event until she was able to overcome the dreadful experience.”
Silverspeed raised an eyebrow in disbelief as she spoke sarcastically. “Is it actually that traumatizing to see a group of ponies that just throw themselves into battle to die?”
Her comment infuriated Zircon. He huffed to keep calm, but his words sounded threatening. “It’s one of the most awe-inspiring sights you could ever witness. Imagine a mighty warrior that has only one way to redeem himself, his family and clan: to die gloriously in battle. A pony that has nothing to lose, that fears nothing . Imagine that warrior charging against you. He doesn’t care if he dies as long as he dies fighting gloriously, taking down as many as possible. Now, imagine a battalion made entirely of ponies like him. Those battle cries can make the bravest soldier shrink in fear and the most level-headed general’s blood chill. I’ve seen them fighting, and every time I hear that the Deathseekers were called to arms I thank the Fortunes for not being their target.”
Silverspeed turned her face away, lowering her head and ears, her body shaking slightly.
“That’s why we need competent leaders that won’t disdain ponies that aren’t used to make public appearances,” added Rarity, looking at the ceiling with grim eyes. “We may be powerful politically speaking, but we’re far from being the strongest clan, military-wise at least. Yes, we have the Swift Strike Dojo and the Gemmed Gallants, as well as the normal warriors, summoners and bodyguards. But the Apple Clan has some of the strongest soldiers in Equestria, and Big Macintosh’s one of the most brilliant generals alive. The Rainbow has deadly archers and efficient skirmishers, not to mention their skills as scouts.”
“Skirmishing, ambushes and the like?” Silverspeed crossed her hooves in front of her, disgust rasping through her voice. “I don’t consider those honorable ways of fighting, and I don’t respect them for using such underhanded tactics.”
“They know how to use the land to their advantage, making them able to win most fights, even if greatly outnumbered.” Rarity continued to number the other clan’s advantages over her own. “Then we have the Lore, and let me tell you this: fear the wrath of the peaceful pony. Twilight Sparkle may not be fond of fighting, but wars have come to a sudden halt when one of their elite summoners or the Lore Leader has stepped into battle wielding the raw energies of the elements. The Wilderness Clan has beastmasters, fighting bears, phoenixes and several other creatures that are far more difficult than fighting a pony. And the Party–”
“Don’t tell me you’re considering the Twin Blades to be better than our own academy!”
“Please, Silverspeed, let your Clan Leader finish!” Rich cleared his throat before turning back at Rarity, bowing his head. “My apologies, milady. Please, go on.”
She nodded with a weak smile before retaking her talking. “Bear in mind, Silverspeed, that the original founders never fought against each other, so we never found out which style was better. However, I wasn’t thinking about the dueling academy. I was thinking about the Party monks. What I saw Pinkie do when we fought Trixie was unbelievable. She was able to block her magic and heal Applejack’s wounds! I have little to no information about them, but they’re something we shouldn’t underestimate.” Rarity looked up when she finished, then back at Silverspeed with a grim expression. “So, as you can see, my trusted duel master, it is true that our forces are admirable, but we also have to be humble and understand our own weaknesses. Keep that in mind, and you shall triumph. Don’t, and I’ll be forced to look for a new Master of the Swift Strike.”
-o-
“The heraldry trial will take place shortly!” Chancellor Mare announced. “We will give you all a scroll and a piece of charcoal. You shall write down your name and the clan, army or pony to which each of these five banners belongs to. In order to pass and earn a point, you must identify correctly at least four out of five of the banners.”
As soon as the Chancellor finished speaking, five Imperial Guard unicorns unrolled five large banners in front of the contestants. The first one showed a huge white diamond wrapped in lavender silk, like it was wearing it as a kimono over a blue field. The second one had a grey katana and a wakizashi crossed with each other over a green field. The third one, a couple of white wings embracing a blue pony over a copper field. The fourth one contained the head of a red, roaring manticore over a black field. The last one had a silver hoof with five colours, red, blue, green, yellow and black, flying in circles around it over a golden field.
The contestants started writing down whatever they thought the correct answers were. Dinky was the first one to finish identifying all the banners, and the rest started delivering their answers soon after that. When all the sheets were given to the Chancellor, she walked back towards the centre of the hall. In a loud voice, she talked for every single pony in the room to hear her.
“Contestants, I’ll now identify the banners!” She pointed at each one of them. “The first one is the banner of the Jewel Clan; the second one belongs to the Twin Blades Dojo; the third one, the former Order of the Wing; the fourth one is the banner of the Deathseekers; finally, the fifth banner is the one borne by the Master of the Elements. I’ll now check your answers and I’ll call out the names of the ones who passed.”
Chancellor Mare spread the sheets along the table and checked each one of them slowly, moving to one side those with enough correct answers to pass. As soon as she finished the fast checking, she cleared her throat before announcing the ones who had pass.
“Judges, the following ponies have earned a point in this trial: Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Twist, Sweetie Belle, Snails.” Snips raised an eyebrow when his friend’s name was mentioned. Sweetie’s friends hugged her with joy. “And a special mention goes for Dinky. Congratulations, young summoner. You’re the only one who has identified correctly the five banners. Although that doesn’t earn you extra points, it does speak highly of your mentor and yourself. You are indeed worthy of studying under Twilight Sparkle’s wing!”
-o-
Both Dinky and Twilight blushed at such compliment from the Imperial Chancellor, and Big Macintosh’s soft applause and smile turned his fianceé’s face even more red. Derpy had to bite her lip and cover her muzzle to avoid shouting and cheering her daughter, hardly able to contain her motherly pride. Other clan representatives had mixed emotions.
“I didn’t expect them to show the Order of the Wing’s banner,” said Lyra, her front leg leaned over Bon-Bon.
“Well, sweetie, I guess that they wanted to make the trial harder this year.” Bon-Bon sounded optimistic, as if trying to soothe her spouse. “Do you remember the Chancellor ever congratulating a contestant because of guessing all five banners the previous years, when they were all far easier?”
“Even so, half of them were too obscure. Just look at those! The Master of the Elements! In more than two centuries, nopony has bore the title.”
“Honey, Heraldry means studying all the banners, not only the ones you see every day.”
“I know, but you have to see my point. The Order of the Wing doesn’t even exist as such anymore!”
“Lyra, please, calm down!” She grabbed her face with both hooves, leaning her forehead on Lyra’s. “I know you’re worried because Pip’s far from being a well-educated pony like Dinky has proven to be, but I’m sure that he’s going to pass. You’ve done a wonderful job, and he’s going to become a great monk, okay? Just relax.”
Pinkie scratched her head as her eyes focused on the participants. “New blood will empower an old enemy. I know it! It has to be related to this tournament!”
Both mares turned swiftly towards Pinkie. Lyra was the one who spoke first. “The prophecy!? Who? When?”
“I don’t know. However, I’m sure that whatever happens here will be troublesome. I can’t tell what it will be, but it’ll happen.”
Bon-Bon hugged Lyra harder, shaking her head. “No! There must be a way to avoid it!”
“I wish you were right, but prophecies are big meanies that always come true no matter what we do or don’t do. Be it victory or failure, it’ll be inevitable.”
-o-
The most secluded group, the Wilderness representatives were having a great time, as their only contestant had passed the first two trials.
“Yes!” Carrot Top applauded softly. “Twist’s doing a wonderful job! She’s studied hard and her assistance at the farming has given her some raw strength. She’s going to pass I’m sure of it!”
“Oh, yes, that’s wonderful indeed.” Fluttershy sighed as she looked at the other ponies. “But I feel bad for the ones who lose. What if they can’t become samurais?”
“They can try it again next year when they’re ready at their own clan’s gempukku ceremonies. They are more apt to the duties they fulfill.” Carrot Top stopped talking as the Chancellor got close to the participants.
“The third trial is about to begin.”
-o-
Among the Lore Clan’s seats, Twilight smiled with satisfaction. Spike, on the other hoof, caressed his chin as his free claw rested on Wisdom’s hilt, checking on the youngsters.
“Snails definitely has surprised me, Twilight. There might be future for him here.”
“You sound like you’re not that optimistic about Snips, Spike.”
He shook his head. “I don’t’ think he’s ready. Did you notice that he didn’t say a word when they introduced themselves? That only Snails talked? I think Snips’ still quite fond of Trixie, and we should keep an eye on him.”
Twilight showed a broken smile as she looked longingly at him, speaking with a satisfied voice. “You’re earning your place as an Inquisitor.” Her smile faded as soon as she looked at Snips. “I’ll have him kept under watch.”
-o-
Outside the hall, Zephyrus kept searching for the suspicious creature that had been stalking the Jewel. Next to him, the Imperial Guard to whom Zircon had informed about it kept his eyes darting around the hall, scanning for anything suspicious.
“Whoever he is, he sure is fast.” Zephyrus’ horn glowed with intensity as he prepared a spell.
“What are you trying to do?”
“If he’s invisible, a detection spell should give away his location.”
“Will it work?”
“I don’t see why it shouldn’t.”
The soldier cleared his throat. “As an Earth Pony, I don’t know much about magic. How are you so sure about it? I mean, how do you know that you’re looking at somepony that’s under the effect of an invisibility spell somepony who isn’t?”
Zephyrus raised an eyebrow as his eyes sparkled with ivory light and his horn’s bright faded slowly. “An excellent question, soldier. We’ll see the invisible objects and ponies as translucent silhouettes. Now, come here. I’ll cast the spell on you too.”
The soldier nodded, lowering his head with his eyes closed as Zephyrus got close to him, his horn shining again. The summoned spirits jumped from the magic swirl to the guard’s eyelids, vanishing as they touched them. He opened his eyes, now shining also with the same brightness as Zephyrus’.
“We have to hurry up and find him before the intruder gets away!”
Both galloped along one of the corridors, stopping to check the most obvious hiding places.
-o-
Not far from them, Hoity kept himself under the effect of Discord’s silken mask, but he heard that the Imperial guards had cast spells on them that made his invisibility useless. He was hiding in the armory.
“Drat!” he cursed in a low voice. “Those guards will surely find me, invisible or not. They’re inspecting the whole palace! I can’t get caught! Not now that I know that Discord was right! I have to find a way out so I can get my revenge! But how?”
He tapped his forehead in an attempt to think faster. Taking off the mask, he became visible again, allowing him to see his own reflection. With the mask held on his hooves, he smiled as an idea came to his mind. “Of course, the shape-shifting power! Now, how was it? Wait, but what do I do after that?” He looked around him, finding the weapons rack full of spears and swords. He nodded as he put the mask on again. “Night and fog, unlike anyone!” He looked again at his reflection on the mirror. However, the sight was now different. On the other side of the mirror he saw a member of the Imperial Guard donned in perfect armor, ready for duty.
He heard the gallop of two ponies coming towards the armory. With a swift move, he grabbed one of the swords from the rack, getting ready to defend himself as soon as they got there. The soldiers stormed into the building.
Hoity stepped back, wielding the sword as he took a defensive stance. “Who in the—”
With an astonished stare, Zephyrus raised his hoof to soothe Hoity. “What are you doing here, soldier? This place is far from safe now. There’s a spy in the palace, we’re looking for him.”
Hoity reacted fast, making up something that would protect his cover. “A spy, you say? Yes, that makes sense. I’ve heard some hoofsteps that ended up leading here, it might be the one you’re talking about.” He held his breath as both guards got inside and checked the whole room. He let out a long sigh of relief, but his ears perked up as he noticed one of them getting close to him.
“Soldier,” Zephyrus called, “he’s not here. We have to find that spy before somepony gets injured!”
“I’ll join you both. However, I think we should split up. The three of us could check the palace faster.”
“We don’t know how powerful and dangerous the spy could be.”
“Not much if he’s using invisibility spells. A powerful creature would’ve killed me as soon as he separated me from the rest.”
“Alright, sounds like a plan.” Zephyrus rushed to cast the see invisibility spell on Hoity. “I’ll go to check the barracks. Where would you go?”
“I’ll go up the main tower,” said the guard who had followed Zephyrus so far.
“In that case, I’ll take care of checking the lower section of the Palace, kitchen and wine cellar.”
Zephyrus nodded. “Okay, but be careful, those are narrow spaces.”
“Oh, come on, I’m as well-trained as you both are! I’ll take him down as soon as I lay my eyes upon him.”
The three stallions saluted to each other before galloping as fast as their legs allowed them. As soon as the other Imperial Guards were out of sight, and in the safety of the wine cellar, Hoity finally let out a long sigh of relief. Exhausted, he lay on his side, leaning on one of the barrels, catching his breath.
“I won’t be able to fool them for much longer. There must be a way out, a secret passage, anything!” He started tapping the walls frantically, looking for a loose stone, and keeping an eye out for trap doors. Having no luck, he turned around and galloped outside of the cellar.
However, as he rushed towards the door, he felt the mask tickling him. He took it off, inspecting it to find out that it was shaking and shining with a vivid dark aura.
“What haven’t you told me, Discord?” he said in a low voice.
He took another step forward and the mask pulled him to his right. Raising an eyebrow in disbelief as he looked on the direction the mask was pointing at only to find nothing of interest there, he snorted at the thought of the mask being simply thirsty. However, the insistence of the mask called his attention and decided to follow it. He ended up on a part of the cellar without anything that made it different from the rest of the room unless for the mask’s desire to get close to it. Waving frantically by its own will, it shone with a dark mighty brightness that almost blinded Hoity. When he opened his eyes, he looked at the cellar’s wall, which now had a hole in it. Inside, there was a small, plain chest.
“What the hay is this supposed to mean?”
Knowing that nopony was close to him and suspecting that it would take time for the guards to inspect the place, he took the chest and opened it, only to find a sealed scroll. It glowed with a horrifying flare, pulsating in a way that resembled the beating of a living heart. Hoity’s eyes opened widely, stepping back in awe.
“Sweet merciful Celestia… I don’t know what this is, but Discord seems to want it.” He was about to grab the scroll, but suddenly he stopped. “I think I’ll take the chest too. I don’t know much about magic, but this thing emanates too much power outside of its container.”
He closed the chest before putting it in one of the saddlebags he got for himself from one of the cellar’s shelves. Just to make sure, he put the mask next to the hole that he had opened, and it glowed again with the dark light, forcing Hoity to cover his eyes again. When the light faded, he looked again to see that the hole had been covered again, as if nothing had happened. He put the mask on and called for its powers.
“Night and darkness, nowhere seen!”
With the concealment of invisibility, he galloped away of the palace as fast as his legs allowed him to. The time for revenge was so close that he could nearly taste it.
Chapter 4: New Blood. Part 3
Chancellor Mare walked towards the young mares and stallions, giving them scrolls as she passed by. “The third trial consists on another written exam, but this time it concerns Etiquette, Law and Bushido. The test goes as follows: first, etiquette, followed by Law and then Bushido. Each section having five question. As with Heraldry, you have to answer correctly at least four out of five to pass each of the sections. Failing in any of them will cause you to not earn the point. The exam starts now!”
Most of the contestants looked quite confident when they started it, and it seemed that the trial was going to be easier than the previous one. In fact, both Dinky and Silver Spoon finished ahead of the others and gave the scrolls to the Chancellor, followed by Snails, Twist and Sweetie Belle.
Among the ones who were having a hard time, Pipsqueak shook his head, letting out a long sigh of disappointment. Apple Bloom didn’t appear to be in her element either, both looking defeated as Snips, Scootaloo and Diamond Tiara gave their tests to the Chancellor. With sorrowful eyes, the last ponies offered their scrolls.
The hall became silent as the judges checked the exams. Pipsqueak and Apple Bloom showed obvious signs of knowing that they had failed. The other contestants, on the other hoof, seemed joyful. Sweetie Belle got close to her friend, tapping her on the shoulder.
“Apple Bloom, what’s wrong? I’m sure you did it well.”
“Yeah, Ah had no problem with the Bushido part. But Ahm not sure about the Etiquette one.”
“Well, there are still several trials left, I’m sure you’ll pass. Just don’t let it get you down.”
Chancellor Mare cleared her throat, making all the eyes on the hall to focus on her. “I shall announce the contestants who earned a point in this trial.” The Judges gave her seven scrolls, which she organized and read, calling the contestants who passed. “Dinky Hooves, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Snails, Twist and Sweetie Belle. Congratulations to the winners.“ As she announced the victors, several unicorns carried a large container with an archery target with circled marked from one to ten and several bows and arrows. “The Archery trial will take place immediately. Everypony grab a bow and three arrows!”
“Aw, yeah, this one’s gonna be a piece of cake!” Scootaloo extended her wings, stretching her body before taking her bow and arrows.
“The objective of this trial is to get the maximum amount of points by shooting as close to the center of the target as possible. The five of you who get the highest scores will earn a point.”
“I’ll go first!” With an eager bounce, Scootaloo landed in front of the Chancellor, who nodded as she pointed behind her.
“Firing distance will be fifty feet.”
“No problem!”
With a quick flap, Scootaloo took off, hovering several feet over the ground. Pushing the bow’s arc and pulling the string, she loaded an arrow with great speed. When she released the arrow, it flew with an outstanding accuracy, hitting the center of the target. In a series of swift moves, she fired the other two, landing next to the first one, right in the middle.
The Chancellor remained silent for a few seconds before announcing the first contestant’s score. “Thirty points, maximum score!”
Scootaloo landed in front of the rest, smiling proudly while leaning on the bow. “That’s a Rainbow Scout for ya!” She offered the bow to nopony in particular, winking playfully. “Who wants to go next?”
“Let me try it,” said Snails, raising his hoof.
Scootaloo let the bow go as a magic aura surrounded it. Positioning himself in front of the target at the required distance, he pulled the string with his magic, aiming carefully as he nocked the first arrow. He held his breath until he released the arrow, biting his lip in anticipation as it flew across the hall, hitting quite close to the center vertically, but about a foot to the left. With the second arrow he turned the bow slightly to the right, trying to improve the aiming but, when he let it go, it almost missed the target, landing on the right edge. He let out a soft frustrated grunt as he nocked the last arrow, looking for a better aim in the last shot. The arrow almost touched the center, but landed a couple inches to the right.
Chancellor Mare approached the target, ready to announce the contestant’s score. “Five, two and eight. Fifteen points for Snails!”
“I have the feeling that I won’t earn the point here,” he admitted with a defeated frown.
Apple Bloom patted him on the back comfortingly. “Not a bad score for a non-archer.”
Snails nodded, smiling weakly as he offered the levitating bow. “You wanna go next?”
“Sure!” Apple Bloom grabbed the bow with her teeth, positioning herself in the right place. Laying on her back, she tensed the bow just as Scootaloo had done before, but she did it with such strength that she heard a soft crack. Her face turned pale, letting the bow on the floor and turning to the Chancellor with her lowered head and trembling voice.
“C-Chancellor Mare… Ah think Ah broke the bow. Ahm terribly sorry! Ah swear Ah’ll pay for the required repairs!”
She looked at it and noticed the small crack on one of the edges. She looked at Apple Bloom with a grim expression. “You’re Apple Bloom, member of the Apple Clan, correct?” When the young mare nodded weakly without looking at her, she turned to one of the guards. “Send this one to the bowmaker. The rest can take another bow from the cart.”
The guard took a closer look at the broken bow. “The wood’s a bit worn out, hence why it broke. It was a good thing that it happened in a competition instead of during a real battle.” He looked inside the cart, but all the bows were shortbows. Shaking his head, he turned to the Chancellor. “I think we have something for the Apple contestant in the barracks. I’ll go get it.”
“Hurry up, then.”
The guard winked at Apple Bloom with a honest smile as he trotted away towards the barracks. Apple Bloom didn’t look up after the incident, and Diamond Tiara walked next to her, speaking with faked concern.
“Oh, Apple Bloom, what a terrible accident!” Tiara smirked as she leaned her hoof on her shoulder, speaking with a mocking voice. “You should be grateful that they didn’t disqualify you. I guess that they expect that the likes of you can’t avoid destroying everything you lay your hooves on.”
Apple Bloom pushed Tiara’s hoof away without looking back at her. “Leave me alone, Tiara,” she replied with a defeated voice. “Ahm not in the mood.”
“I’m sure that you can learn a bit of gentleness if you watch and learn from a more sophisticated pony.”
Tiara took another shortbow, lying down on her back as she nocked an arrow on it. She barely took the time to aim, but the arrow landed one a few inches away from the center of the target. The other two shots landed a bit farther to the right, earning her fewer points. Chancellor Mare approached the target, nodding at the final score.
“Seventeen points for Diamond Tiara!”
She chuckled at the Chancellor’s words, smiling arrogantly at Apple Bloom. “And I didn’t even break a sweat. Good luck, Apple.”
“My turn now!” shouted Snips.
Raising an eyebrow, Tiara threw the bow at him as she walked past him. “This should be entertaining.”
He levitated the bow sideways with his magic, which was an oddity considering that most unicorn archers, if not all, preferred using it vertically. Nocking an arrow and aiming at the target closing his left eye, he fired, only to see the shot barely hitting the edge of the target.
Snails cheered his friend from where the rest of the contestants were. “Come on, Snips, you still can earn a point if you get two arrows in the middle!”
“I’m concentrating here!” Snips complained as he nocked the second arrow. However, that shot totally missed, hitting the wall behind the target. The last one landed a few inches lower than the first one, earning him some extra points, but far from being enough to qualify him unless the remaining contestants missed every single shot. He turned around as he heard somepony snickering behind her to see Tiara, covering her mouth with a hoof.
“Five points for Snips.”
Pipsqueak patted him in the back, trying to comfort him. “You did the best you could.”
Snips pushed the bow towards Pipsqueak and walked back with the other without saying a word, sighing, defeated.
Measuring the distance after taking a deep breath, Pipsqueak prepared himself to shoot as the previous earth ponies had been doing so far. He took longer than the rest to aim, though, making some of the spectators a bit impatient. The first arrow landed a bit to the left, which he solved after a few readjustments. Even though none of the arrows hit the center of the target, the last two were close enough, allowing him to get a decently high score.
“Twenty-three points for Pipsqueak!”
“Yes!” Pipsqueak jumped joyfully as Dinky applauded his success.
“Congratulations, sweetie! Can I go next?”
“Sure, here you go! Make me proud!”
“Oh, I will!”
After smooching Pipsqueak’ cheek and making him blush lightly, she levitated the bow and nocked an arrow on it. As the rest of the previous contestants, she measured the distance and tensed the bow, but she closed her eyes after aiming.
“Wait until the wind stops blowing,” she said in a low voice. She remained silent and motionless with her eyes closed. However, as her mane and tail stopped waving gently, she opened her eyes and released the arrow, landing about half a foot to the left of the center. She smiled as she nocked the second arrow on the bow. “Not bad, I guess I just need more practice for the aiming.” The second landed a few inches closer to the center, and the third one hit it perfectly.
The Chancellor nodded as she announced the final score. “Twenty-seven points for Dinky!”
Pipsqueak showed a broken smile as Dinky got close to him. “Even better than me. It’ll be harder to find something I’m better at than you.”
“Come on, you’re still the most lovable monk I’ve ever met!”
“I’m also the only male monk you’ve ever met.”
“Do you always have to be so negative?”
The couple giggled, making some of the contestants and spectators whisper to each other. Among them, Sweetie Belle sighed with a broad smile at the scene. However, Silver Spoon cleared her throat in an attempt to call their attention.
“I’m sorry to interrupt, but may I have the bow?”
Dinky nodded apologetically, offering the weapon to her. “Sorry, it’s just that—”
“No need to apologize, Dinky. I understand.” She walked past her, whispering to her ear. “You’re one of the few lucky ones.” Dinky’s ears perked up with those words, but when he turned around, Silver Spoon was already getting ready to shoot the first arrow. The first one landed about half a foot to the left; the second one, half a foot to the right. Trying to look for the middle place between the first two shots, she let the third arrow go, landing a few inches under the center.
“Twenty-three points for Silver Spoon,” announced Chancellor Mare.
“Not bad for a duelist, I guess,” admitted Silver Spoon. “But this isn’t what I’m trained to do.” She offered the bow to Sweetie Belle, bowing weakly. “Best of luck to you.”
“Uhm, thanks.” Sweetie Belle used her magic to raise the bow.
Aiming at the center of the target, she fired the first arrow, landing far to the right. The second and third arrows were fired after recalculating a more accurate aim after the previous one. None of them hit the center, but landed a couple inches to the left and up respectively. The Chancellor wrote down her score.
“Eighteen points for Sweetie Belle!”
“Aw, shoot. I’m not going to get the point on this one.”
Twist applauded cheerfully at her friend’s performance “Nice shots, Thweetie Belle!”
“Thanks, Twist. Here, take it. Good luck!”
“Here we are!” A couple Imperial Guards waved from the distance, one of them carrying on his back a bow the size of a full-grown stallion.
The contestants’ jaws dropped at the sight of such monstrosity. The arc was made entirely of solid steel, and the string was slightly wider than the usual sinew they used for the average shortbows and longbows.
“Sweet merciful Celestia, what in the name of all that’s holy is that?! ” Pipsqueak inquired with widened eyes.
The guard offered the huge bow to Apple Bloom. “I’m sure that you’ll do fine with this one.” With a smile, he raised his head and voice for every contestant to hear him. “This is a special training bow we have, similar to the one used by the archers at the Diamond Bulwark. It helps us to strengthen our own archers’ legs. Its power and range being unmatched among ranged weapons, but accuracy still depends on the archer.”
“So… that’s the average bow the Apple Clan uses?” Snails got closer to Diamond Tiara when the Guard nodded, whispering to her ear. “You got some nerve to mock her so much.”
Tiara pushed him away with a disgusted voice. “Stay back, summoner! How dare you to speak directly to me!”
Apple Bloom bowed to the Chancellor with her new bow. “Should Ah go next, Chancellor?”
“I don’t see why not. Are you okay with that, Twist?”
“Oh, it’th okay. I’ll get my turn thooner or later.”
Apple Bloom nodded, lying on the ground as she got the bow ready. With huge effort, she pulled back the huge bow using all the strength she had, taking almost half a minute to do so. The aiming was difficult because of her shaking hooves. With her eyes half closed, she got ready to shoot.
Tiara tapped impatiently her hoof against the floor. “Come on, we don’t have all day!”
Everypony heard Apple Bloom’s grunt. “Aim… for… the heart…” With those words, she released the string. The arrow flew through the air at such speed that the whole arrow pierced through the target. Only the fletching didn’t go through it, remaining visible. The crowd and contestants became silent. Tiara gulped, her face pale like the marble walls.
Apple Bloom breathed heavily, gathering her strength. “Usually… mah targets are… quite bigger…” The second arrow took even longer to prepare, but also drilled through the target. In this case, however, it landed a few inches over the center. The third one, because of Apple Bloom getting exhausted, hit far to the left. With great shows of respect, she bowed at the guards and gave the huge bow back.
“An outstanding show of power and skill, Apple Bloom! You honor the blood of your siblings.” The guard bowed back at her while the Chancellor did her best to remove the arrows from the target. After a few seconds she gave up, turning around to face the contestants.
“Twenty-five points for Apple Bloom. We’ll remove the arrows when the day’s over. Twist, you’re the last one.”
“Good luck, Twist,” said Apple Bloom, breathing heavily. “Ah need to rest for a while.”
“Thankth, Apple Bloom!”
Twist got in front of the target with the bow, ready to shoot the first arrow. However, the first shot missed the target. With a sigh, she nocked the second arrow, trying to get a hit this time. Luckily, she got a decent score with it, landing only a few inches away from the center. She seemed to be having a lot of problems with the bow, but that didn’t stop her from trying. The third arrow hit the edge of the target, after which Twist gave the bow to the Chancellor.
“Twelve points for Twist. This means that the contestants who earned to point of this trial are Scootaloo, Pipsqueak, Apple Bloom, Dinky and Silver Spoon. Now, for the next trial we must go outside, to the Imperial Gardens. That’s where the Athletics trial will take place!”
The contestants trotted out of the palace as the clans’ representatives started getting up to follow them.
“Finally, Ahm looking forward to seeing this one!” Applejack was the first one to get up, but didn’t move away from her brother. “Apple Bloom’s doing it quite decently for now, but Ahm sure that she’ll be better in the second day.”
“Eeyup, Ah know that she’ll pass. Ah just hope that she doesn’t feel down for these. We are to blame for the exam’s failure.”
“Ah, quit complaining, brother. She won’t be mad at us.”
“Mahbe some teachings about Equestrian etiquette might have helped.”
“Ya mean the one that we don’t use because it’s a waste of time? Brother, you know it, the courtiers, chancellors and spokesponies know it, and that’s enough to me. Warriors focus on defending the wall, no time for verbal arguing.”
“Even so, knowledge never hurt anypony. Ah’ll speak with her when the Tournament’s over.“
The Rainbow Clan’s attendants trotted several feet behind them. Scootaloo’s lack of victories worried Dash, who sighed in disappointment.
“Scootaloo’d better wipe them all out in this one!”
“She’s definitely the favorite for this trial, Overlord,” confirmed Spitfire. She and Soarin’ walked next to Rainbow Dash, both flanking her.
“I think my Dinky might have trouble with this one.” Derpy didn’t lose her smile despite her thoughts, though. “But she already has two points, so I’m sure she’ll pass and will follow her dreams! I couldn’t be more proud of her!” She flapped her wings hastily with a broad smile, floating in mid-air.
“I’m surprised that the Bloodspeaker’s student is doing so well. Three points in four trials.” Spitfire didn’t look pleased with her own words. “Chancellor Soarin’, what’s your opinion regarding his performance?”
“I say that he’s worked hard and deserves every single point he’s earned so far.” Soarin’ sounded blunt, and looked nowhere but forward.
“But Soarin’! He’s—”
“Not given us reasons to distrust him. He’s surely under strict watch, as I’m sure Snips is too. However, courtesy is one of the Seven Virtues, and we must show it.”
“He hasn’t given us reasons to trust him either. It could be a trap.”
“We’ll be ready if that happens, fear not. Spitfire, I know you’re trying to protect the Empire and our clan, and I appreciate if wholeheartedly. However, we’re risking ourselves to start a political conflict if we make a hostile move against him, especially now that the Party has given them their support in the tourney”
Spitfire sighed, shaking her head slowly. “Well, you’re the chancellor. You are the best pony we have concerning politics. If you say so, I won’t try anything against them.”
Soarin’ nodded at her statement before taking a deep breath and changing the conversation. “It’s been an interesting tournament so far. I cannot wait to see what they’ll have for us!”
-o-
After a short walk through the Imperial Gardens, everypony arrived at a huge obstacle course, consisting on four three hundred feet long lengthy runs separated by three major obstacles that the contestants had to overcome. The first one was a narrow wooden bridge crossing a wide, muddy-bottom stream bed. For the looks of it, only one pony could cross it at a time. The second was more severe, being a large pit filled also with mud, thickened with a variety of herbal compounds. There were several weighted ropes suspended over the pit. The last one consisted on a fifteen foot tall wall with slightly offset wooden boards, adequate for climbing.
Chancellor mare raised her voice for everypony to hear her. “The Athletics trial will demonstrate your sheer physical strength and coordination. As with the bare-hoof combat, both magic and flying are forbidden. The first five contestants who cross the finish line will earn a point. Ponies, on your marks!”
The ten ponies stepped on the start line, some with confident smiles, others with defeated looks. All the clan representatives were ready to witness the competition, and the Empresses were on the same balcony, with Whooves between them.
“Oh, I love Athletics! It’s one of my favorite tests!” Whooves clapped joyfully with anticipation.
“What do you expect to see on this one, sister?” inquired Celestia.
Luna smiled, pointing at the finish line. ”We would love to see two or more contestants galloping side by side, competing to see who’ll arrive first. The thrill of the moment is breathtaking.”
“Well, I sincerely hope that they resist the urge of cheating.” Whooves crossed his front legs in front of him. “There are three places where you could force another pony to fall.”
“There’s always one each year,” giggled Celestia. “But it’s true that they’ve become more and more discreet and it’s hard to tell if it was intentional or an accident.”
“Alas, we know that underhoofed tactics should be forbidden, but a samurai must be prepared to overcome them. There’s only mud down there and, if their mentors find out that their student won using dishonorable acts, thou should rest assured knowing that they shalt take corrective measures.”
“That is good to hear, Luna.” Whooves leaned forward, tapping the border of the balcony with his hooves.
Behind them, Zephyrus galloped towards them, kneeling behind the Empresses and Whooves. “My Empresses, whatever had infiltrated the Palace isn’t here anymore.”
Celestia frowned. “Any idea of what it could be?”
“None, my Empress.”
Whooves stopped tapping the balcony, speaking with a serious tone. “What do you know about the creature?”
Zephyrus lifted an eyebrow. “Beg your pardon, sir?”
“He hath asked thee a question, Zephyrus,” replied Luna, turning around and facing him. “We demand thee to answer him.”
“Y-yes, Empress Luna, of course.” He searched for the scroll where his companion had written Zircon’s report. “It says here that they felt a presence, like something or somepony that shouldn’t be there.”
“That’s enough, Zephyrus,” said Whooves.
“B-but sir, I haven’t finished.”
“I already know where it comes from.”
Celestia nodded at Zephyrus. “You may leave, soldier. Thank you for the report.” As soon as he left their presence, she turned back at Whooves. “What do you know about it?”
“Somepony that shouldn’t be here. A pony from another Spirit Realm.”
“Why would he come here?”
“I don’t know. One thing’s for sure: if he ran away, it means that he has mortal flesh. And if he’s hiding, it’s obviously because his intentions are far from good. But he has the means to disappear and become invisible, that’s something normal spirits that return in mortal form can’t do by themselves. Oblivion’s Gate is the only possibility I can think of at the moment.”
Luna pounded the balcony with her hoof, gritting her teeth furiously. “Whooves, we have to do something!”
“There’s nothing we can do at the moment, Luna. I’m sorry. I promise that I’ll try to find out who the responsible is, but bear in mind that my hooves are as tied up as yours. However, this being an anomaly concerning spirits, I think I can intervene a little, at least enough to give you a detailed report.”
Celestia leaned her hoof on Luna’s shoulder, smiling tenderly. “You know our place, sister. Let’s try to enjoy the Tournament.”
Whooves nodded at her statement. “Yes, if we spotted them, he surely had run away. Besides, if we admit that a spirit infiltrated the Imperial Palace during the Celestial Tournament, havoc will spread like a forest fire. We mustn’t let them know. Not until we know what we’re facing and how to fight it.” He leaned forward with a sour expression on his face. “For their own good. ”
-o-
“Go!”
The contestants rushed as fast as they could through the first straight line. The first one to be left behind was Snips, whose chubby complexion and short legs worked against him. On the other end of the spectrum, Snails’ longer strides put them right behind Scootaloo and Pipsqueak. After him came the rest, most of them not pushing themselves too hard, saving their strength for the obstacles.
Soon they reached the first obstacle and, with a short sprint, Scootaloo surpassed Pipsqueak to be the first one to cross the bridge. Trotting at a safe speed to avoid falling, she sprinted again as soon as she got to the other side. Pipsqueak followed suit, but he didn’t lower his speed as he crossed it with feline grace. Snails arrived shortly after, trying not to slow down. However, he tripped and stumbled, about to fall in the mud. In an attempt to save himself he jumped, saving the remaining distance and landing safely on the other end of the bridge. With a relieved sigh, he took off at a gallop again.
Diamond Tiara came fourth with a long sprint, arriving at the bridge just before Apple Bloom. She stepped on the bridge first, slowing the pace when she was halfway through it. Apple Bloom was right behind her when suddenly Tiara stumbled and fell on the bridge, kicking the mare behind her in the legs. Having lost balance, Apple Bloom landed head-first in the mud.
“Apple Bloom!” Twist cried as she offered her hoof in aid.
Tiara got up with an arrogant smirk, shaking her mane. “That’s for the punch back at the bare-hoofed tournament. See you at the finish line, brute!” With a soft cackle, she trotted away, leaving the rest behind.
“Apple Bloom, come on! Get out of there!” insisted Twist. “Let me help you!”
Apple Bloom refused Twist’s help with a slap on her hoof. “Run! If you stay here, you’ll lose!”
“But Apple Bloom, I—”
“Go!” Her voice sounded guttural, primal. Twist stepped back, turning around and returning to the race. Apple Bloom, on the other hoof, got out of the mud on her own, her whole body covered with slime. Some of the last contestants that rushed past her heard her growling as she wiped her face with her hoof in order to remove the mud from her eyes. “You honorless piece of– ” She spat some mud, then rushed back to the race, passing most of the slowest runners. “Tiara, when Ah get mah hooves on you there’ll be nopony that will be able to save ya!”
Diamond Tiara looked back to see the juggernaut that was galloping at full speed towards her. Her eyes opened widely in horror. “How the hay can she not only be so strong, but also run so fast?”
“It’s actually simpler than you think, Tiara.” Silver Spoon galloped next to her with a disappointed look on her face. “Apple Bloom is usually donned in heavy armor most of the time. Do you notice something different?”
“Do you think I have time to think about stupid things?”
“She’s not wearing armor, so she’s much lighter now. That’s why she can run so fast. Now, what did I tell you a couple hours ago about getting into trouble and the consequences that you couldn’t handle, hmm?”
In the lead, Scootaloo and Pipsqueak were running against each other, but they could hear the cries and yells from the ponies behind them, but neither payed a lot of attention. Apple Bloom’s threats did, though. Scootaloo looked back to see that Tiara was right behind them. In front of them lay the second obstacle: the weighted ropes over the thickened mud pit. She smiled with a nod, Pipsqueak raising an eyebrow at her.
“You have a plan or anything?”
“Nopony makes fun of my friend, monk.”
“The name’s Pipsqueak,” he grunted. “Besides, I don’t think Apple Bloom likes the idea of you taking revenge for her. Not to mention that maybe Tiara will get into trouble for that.”
”Forcing ponies to fall down the mud is dishonorable, but not against the rules.”
“But it is against the spirit of the competition. And I’m sure that you don’t want to get into trouble.”
“Says who?” With a smirk, she looked at the ropes in front of them. “Watch and learn, Pipsqueak”
When they reached the pit, Pipsqueak and Scootaloo jumped to catch the ropes. However, when she saw that Tiara was about to grab one too, she flapped her left wing in a rapid, strong move, making it wave violently. Tiara jumped just as the rope blew out of reach. Screaming, she fell to the mud pit below.
Pipsqueak looked back at the splashing sound. “Wow, that actually worked!”
“I’m a scout, so I’m used to setting ambushes, traps and the like.” Scootaloo winked at him with a smile. “That’ll teach her not to take things personally.”
Apple Bloom caught both Twist and Snails, using the ropes to get to the other side.
“Glad to thee you back on the race, Apple Bloom,” greeted Twist.
“Don’t mention it.” She still sounded angry, though her primal fury had mostly vanished. “Scoots did a good job there.”
“Thcootaloo did it? I didn’t thee anything.”
“Yeah, she moved the rope with her wing. Let’s hope Rainbow Dash didn’t notice that, though.”
Snails looked back to see that Silver Spoon was catching up to them, followed by Dinky, Sweetie Belle. “Girls, we’d better hurry!”
Snips wasn’t able to move from the last place, sweating and breathing heavily. When he reached the second obstacle, he jumped to grab the rope, but he missed. Tiara looked up to see him falling down.
“No, no!”
Snips landed on her tail, splashing mud all over her and sinking her slightly inside the pit. She got out, wiping the slime off her and breathing heavily.
“You incompetent failure of a pony! This blasted thing is huge! Couldn’t you fall over there instead?!” she roared, pointing at the other side of the pit.
“Hey, I’m sorry, Tiara! I can’t help, I’m already tired, you know?”
“I don’t want to hear it! Now stand still while I use you to climb out of here!”
“No way! I wanna get out of here as much as you!”
-o-
From the spectators’ seats, Rainbow Dash nodded in approval as she looked around her. There had been a few whispers about Tiara’s move back at the first obstacle, and Scootaloo’s actions got noticed by most attendants.
“Scootaloo did a great job there, defending her friend’s honor,” pointed out Rainbow Dash. “Not the most discreet way to do it, but effective nonetheless.”
“Admirable indeed, Overlord.” Soarin’ had his head lowered tapping the cushion he was sitting on with his hooves. “However, I’m sure that Apple Bloom will have a long chat with Scootaloo at the end of the day. The Apple doesn’t take insults lightly, and that includes others taking care of their personal grudges.”
On the other side, Applejack raised one of her hooves in anger.
“Those fancy talking Jewel are all a bunch of hypocrites! They talk about honor and just there, one of their clan’s contestants throws mah sis down the pit!”
“She’ll face the consequences, sister.” Big Macintosh leaned his hoof on her shoulder. “Ya don’t have to worry ‘bout that.”
“Apparently Scootaloo took care of her. Ah don’t care about how well hidden she thought her tactic was, that was far from being an accident.”
“Eeyup.”
Among the Jewel, however, Rich shook her head at every word that Silverspeed spat.
“How could Diamond Tiara do something like that?! Such dirty tactics are not worthy of a Jewel! I shall talk to her mentor! Our reputation will dampen because of her!!”
“I hope that she learns something of all this,” said Rich with a tired sigh.
Rarity looked curiously at him, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean, Lord Rich?”
“She doesn’t seem to understand that we’re supposed to leave in peace, but some alliances are stronger than others. I fear that she might not be able to see this until it’s too late. The Apple and Rainbow are a mixture of allies and friendly rivals, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo are both living embodiments of that relationship. If somepony insults one of them, the other will rise to protect the former. Every action has consequences.” Rich watched as Tiara got out of the mud pit, followed by Snips. “I hope she’s able to find that out on her own, for apparently my advice did nothing.”
“I’m guessing that’s the reason why Scootaloo tricked Tiara into falling, am I right?”
Rich snorted softly. “I think that’s obvious. However, I refuse to say anything against her. We’ve tried to teach Tiara the good way. Maybe this will do more than we could.”
“Or worsen her relationship with the other ponies.”
Rich nodded weakly as he turned to see the ponies who had been in the lead since the beginning of the race.
-o-
Reaching the third obstacle, both Scootaloo and Pipsqueak competed against each other. The climbing looked far from tedious for them, as they surpassed the wall with little effort. With an outstanding sprint, Scootaloo took the lead and crossed the finish line in first place, extending her wings with a triumphant smile.
“There ain’t nopony faster than a Rainbow Scout!”
With a humble shrug, Pipsqueak replied to her. “You know that you don’t get any extra points for arriving the first, don’t you?”
Scootaloo looked at him with a victorious smile and a majestic pose. “It’s rewarding enough to know that I’m the fastest of all!”
The next couple were Apple Bloom and Twist, who rushed towards the obstacle and started climbing it. Even though both ponies didn’t have problems with it, Apple Bloom showed more determination, and got through it much faster, being larger and stronger than her friend.
When the third group of runner arrived, both mares had already climbed it and proceeded to rush to the finish line. Snails and Silver Spoon, when they arrived, rushed to climb as fast as they could, for there were already four ponies in front of them, so only one more pony could earn the point. However, the remaining ones weren’t agile or strong enough to climb the wall without problems.
The climbing was tedious and, to make matter worse, the other contestants were catching them, even Snips and Tiara. Snails’ legs were shaking because of the huge effort, while Spoon seemed to have fewer problems. However, when she reached the top, one of the hoofholds broke, after which she fell from the fifteen foot tall structure.
“Silver Spoon!” cried Snips when he heard her scream.
The other ponies moved away instinctively when she fell, the spectators gasping in horror. Silver Spoon’s fall came to a sudden halt in mid-air, though, her body surrounded by a magic aura. When the rest of contestants searched for the source of magic, they noticed Snails’ horn glowing, his eyes closed tightly and teeth gritted because of the huge effort it was required for him. As soon as he opened his eyes and saw that Spoon was safe, he dispelled the magic, breathing heavily, yet clenching the hoofholds, leaning his head on the wall. The other ponies cheered and applauded as he went on climbing, exhausted as he spoke to himself.
“I have… to prove myself… I have to show… that I’m not like Trixie. That I’m different!”
“Snails,” Spoon whispered, astonished. When she noticed some of the other ponies climbing the wall, she got back to the race, following them.
Snails got to the top of the wall, jumping down and gathering what little strengths he had left for the final sprint. “Come on, legs, don’t fail me now!”
Dinky and Sweetie Belle arrived at the the wall too, but even though they were catching Snails, his long legs allowed him to take longer strides. Even at the edge of fainting, Snails was able to reach the finish line with cheers from the spectators. Once he crossed the finish line, he dropped on the grass, trying to catch his breath.
Even though the five ponies that had earned the point had already crossed the finish line, everypony waited patiently for the others to beat the trial. Dinky and Sweetie Belle reached the end a few seconds after Snails, followed by Silver Spoon. Tiara and Snips took quite some time to catch them, but the latter was the one who crossed in the last place. With all the contestants there, Chancellor Mare made the proper announcements.
“Congratulations to the winners: Scootaloo, Pipsqueak, Apple Bloom, Twist and Snails.”
“He used magic!” Tiara pointed at him, who was still lying down on the cushion. “And magic is forbidden!”
“True, Diamond Tiara. However, magic is forbidden only when used to obtain an unfair advantage, and so is flying. Snails didn’t use his power to win the race, but to save a contestant from danger. I’m sure that every single clan leader approves my verdict.”
“That’s not fair!”
Silver Spoon shook her head, stepping between Snails and her friend. “Tiara, I don’t even know why you’re doing this. Even if he was disqualified, it would be Sweetie Belle who came in sixth place and would earn the point, not you.”
“Why do you stand for him, Spoon? He’s the Bloodspeaker’s student, as Snips is!” She showed a small, brazen smile. “What’s the matter, your legs spread for any stallion that saves you from harm?”
Silver Spoon reacted instinctively, slapping Tiara’s cheek with all her strength, her eyes wide open in shock because of her comment. Everypony gasped in awe at the scene that was taking place. ”Who in Equestria do you think I am!?” Spoon roared, blind with rage. “I should–” Her words were interrupted by a thundering slam that came from the Apple table.
“Ah’ve had enough!” Big Macintosh got up, walking slowly towards the arguing mares.
Everypony shrank in fear as he passed by, even his younger sister, hardly used to seeing him in such a dire mood. Silver Spoon kneeled to him, while Tiara stepped back, her lips trembling at the size of the towering stallion.
“Get up, Silver Spoon,” he demanded. “Your actions, though slightly excessive, were justified. Ah have nothing to reproach you of.” As she got up and stepped back, getting next to Apple Bloom, he took off his jade necklace. “Snips, Snails, come here!”
Both young stallions walked towards him with shaky legs because of fear and exhaustion. Big Macintosh raised his necklace over them, touching their foreheads with its tip. With a satisfied nod, he put it back on and turned to the other ponies.
“Jade doesn’t react to them, which means they aren’t tainted. Trixie’s rise as a Bloodspeaker occurred after she was expelled, so these two stallions aren’t like her!” He lowered his head, his voice changing to a deeper tone. “Among mah clan, accusations of ponies being Tainted are never taken nor done lightly. If Ah hear even a whisper about Snips or Snails being Bloodspeakers again, whoever spread the rumor shall be sent before me!” Upset, he stared at every single pony attending the competition. “Did Ah make mahself clear?”
The Imperial Garden stayed silent, not even a whisper was heard for a few seconds. Satisfied with their reaction, Big Macintosh nodded in satisfaction before returning to his place, everypony’s eyes following him. Breaking the silence, Empress Luna got up from her seat, extending her wings majestically.
“The first day of the Celestial Tournament has come to an end. Thou may rest and get ready for tomorrow! The clan leaders and the other representative may spend the night in the guests’ rooms.”
With those words, everypony spread out. Apple Bloom grouped together with Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Twist and Snails. The Empresses and Whooves went inside the palace, closing the door. Each clan’s members walked away to their chambers. Dinky and Pipsqueak went for a walk through the Imperial Garden, while Snips trotted to his room to get some sleep. Left alone, Silver Spoon gave a last stare at Diamond Tiara, who still caressing the check her friend had slapped in a fit of rage.
“I don’t know how you turned into a lowlife, Tiara, and I don’t want to know.”
With those words, Silver Spoon shoved past her towards Apple Bloom and the others. Diamond Tiara didn’t even turn around. She was biting her lip, pounding the ground in anger, doing her best to contain her desire to cry. There was nopony close to her, and the feeling that not even her closest friend stayed at her side was overwhelming.
-o-
In his chambers for the Tournament, Big Macintosh meditated about the events that had taken place during the day. Among all things, her sister was doing adequately in the Tournament, and he had hopes that she would pass the gempukku and become a samurai. Concerning Diamond Tiara, he couldn’t help to think that she’d exact a serious punishment for her behavior. Surprised at the fact that she was still as immature as her sister used to tell him, he thought that the Jewel courtier schools were not as perfect as he presumed. That was positive from his point of view; lack of perfection was the only thing that got the clans together aside from the Empresses.
Big Macintosh’s thoughts were interrupted by the knocks at his door. He got up and walked from his bed to the other side of the room where the door was. When he opened it he saw Empress Luna on the other side. He kneeled immediately at the sight of her.
“Empress Luna, you honor your humble servant with you presence.”
“Thine words charm us, General Macintosh. We’ve come here to discuss something with thee regarding the Celestial Tournament.”
“Certainly, mah Empress. Do come in.”
Big Macintosh moved aside from the doorway, letting Luna in. With her magic, she closed the door behind her. A humble smile drew on her face as she sat in front of him.
“We art glad to be able to talk about our greatest enemy for a chance. Thou art the one we trust the most in our war against Discord.”
“Yer words honor me, mah Empress. But you mentioned something about the Tournament.”
Luna nodded as she poured some sake in a glass in front of her. “Thine reaction concerning Snips and Snail was far from unexpected, yet admirable.”
“They ain’t Bloodspeakers, and Ah won’t allow them to be treated like if they were so.” Luna offered to fill his glass, to which he nodded. “Thank you.”
“However, thou haven’t dismissed thine soldiers and spies. We also know that thou’ve talked with your soon-to-be wife about gathering a few Inquisitors.”
Big Macintosh raised his glass with a smile. “Nothing escapes yer eye, mah Empress.” He drank the whole content before reaching the jar and pouring a second shot.
“Thine fiancée is one of our sister’s most trusted mares. Twilight tells her everything that happens in the Lore Clan. We have access to summoner’s magic too, General. And the Rainbow spies inform us as well. We could feel the presence of Bloodspeakers if there were among us, and we know that those young stallions aren’t such. But we fail to see why thou refuse to let them go freely.”
“They’re Trixie’s apprentices. If she wants them, she can get them. We do it fer their own safety. Besides, Snails may be honorable, but Snips ain’t doing well at the Tournament, and Ah fear that her admiration for his former mentor may turn him into a Bloodspeaker as well if he fails.”
“Thou have thought about all possible situations.”
Big Macintosh smiled, raising his glass. “That’s what Ahm supposed to do.”
Luna followed suit, ready to toast. “To the Empire, General Macintosh.”
“To the Empire, mah Empress.”
Both ponies drank the shot and set the glass on the table. Big Macintosh offered to fill her glass, to which she nodded. “Thine sister is doing well for now. She has the inherited your strength.”
“Eeyup, three points. She’s about to pass. But Ahm worried about that.”
Luna raised both eyebrows, surprised by his words. “Alas, General, what could possibly worry thee about thine sister?”
“We’re afraid that, concerning the Apple, we’re mostly only aware of their duty defending the wall.”
Big Macintosh lowered his head with a sigh, playing with the glass of sake, watching it content swirl around the inside. “We have issues with the clan’s leadership. When Ah left, Applejack became the new Clan Leader, but most ponies didn’t want her to lead them. None of them will say it outloud because Ah named her my successor. It’ a secret to nopony that there are ponies that sympathize with Applejack as a leader and ponies that want me back as their leader.”
“Pray tell, what does that have to do with thine sister Apple Bloom?”
“She’s our youngest sibling, but Ah’ve trained her mahself. Some ponies among the Apple think that, because of that, she’ll be a far better clan leader than Applejack. Ah fear that a civil war may start because of this.”
“Thou have done wonders with thine clan, and we’re sure that thou shalt find a way to solve this conflict of yours. Besides, thou should rest assured that, in a land where monsters come daily to fight, they won’t being a war against each other.”
Big Macintosh smiled, nodding weakly. “Ah hope yer right. I’ll do mah best to prevent it, though.”
Luna got up slowly, bowing slightly at him. “We’ve enjoyed thine company. We shalt see thee tomorrow.”
“Ah’ll report everything that Ah found out concerning the Bloodspeakers.”
“So be it. Rest well, General Macintosh, and congratulations for thine future engagement.”
“Thank you, mah Empress.”
Luna opened the door and turned back to see Big Macintosh kneeling to her. With a charming smile, she nodded as she walked through the doorway, closing the door as she left. Alone with his thoughts again, Big Mac sighed, pouring the remaining sake on his small glass, smiling weakly.
“You had to tell the Empresses about mah wedding proposal, don’t ya, Twilight?” He snorted softly, drinking the shot and throwing himself into bed. “Tomorrow’s gonna be an exhausting day for the contestants. Let’s see how it goes.” Closing his eyes, he turned around to face the wall, falling asleep soon after that.
Chapter 5: Old Enemies. Part 1
Chapter V: Old Enemies
The young contestants were informed that they should go to their rooms to spend the night. However, due to the lack of peers among most clans, some of them decided to hang around together until they had to go to rest. On the other side, some of them went for a walk, not wanting to head inside for now. The moon was an ornate jewel, showing an indescribable beauty in the ebony sky. The perfect setting for those in love, but a sorry one for those who longed for it.
Once they split from the group, Pipsqueak and Dinky went to the Imperial Gardens and sat together on one of the benches. Both stared at the huge moon and the thousands of stars that crowned the sky and felt the soft breeze waving their manes.
“Pip,” said Dinky, breaking the ice. She moved closer to him and wrapped her forelegs around him. “Has anypony ever told you how dashing your eyes look under the moonlight?”
Pipsqueak looked back at her, a gentle smile drawn on her face. “Actually, no.”
Dinky raised an eyebrow, snorting softly. “Not the most romantic stallion, are you?”
“What do you expect, sweetie? It’s not like my training involves poetry and seduction.”
“Luckily for me, who knows who you would’ve ended up with if you weren’t so shy.” She laughed at her own comment.
“Heh, I guess. But it’s not like I’d prefer any other mare in my life.”
Dinky blushed slightly at his comment, staring at his eyes. “Well, well, looks like you can be romantic after all.” Leaning forward, she kissed his forehead before resting her head on his shoulder. After a few seconds of silence with Pipsqueak caressing her mane and Dinky drawing circles with the tip of her hoof on his chest, she spoke again. “Have you ever thought about how lucky we are?”
“About what?”
“Being together.”
“That’s what I just said, didn’t I?”
Dinky giggled, tapping Pipsqueak’s chest gently. “I don’t mean that, silly.” She got up and gazed at the Moon when Pipsqueak got closer to her, to which she smiled broadly. “I mean that… We got to choose to be together. Ponies seldom have that privilege.”
“I don’t know a lot about life outside of the shrine. I thought everypony was like us.”
Dinky shook her head. “Marriage is a political tool, Pip. They’re used to strengthen relationships and form alliances among the clans. If you’re important, you’ll marry an important pony. That’s how it usually works.”
“But wait, that means that you, being the daughter of the Rainbow Clan’s spymaster, should’ve been arranged to be married to a more influential pony.”
“And you’d be right, if not for one small detail.”
Pipsqueak lifted an eyebrow, curious. “And that is?”
“My mom plain refused to.”
“Can she do that?” Pipsqueak leaned back hastily. “I mean, it’s not that I’m complaining or anything, it’s just that–”
Dinky burst into laugh, tapping his shoulder. “Pip, I just love when you think you’ve said something wrong and try to apologize. It’s okay, I know that you didn’t mean it in a bad way.” She leaned forward, grabbing Pipsqueak’s cheeks and kissing his lips gently. ”Now calm down, sweetie.”
”Okay, I’ll try,“ he replied, showing a weak, growing smile.
She leaned her head on his shoulder and Pipsqueak passed his left front leg over her. “As I was saying, my mom refused to arrange a marriage for me. She swore that if the Rainbow Clan refused to let me marry whoever I wanted, she’d abandon the Rainbow Clan and swear fealty to the one who’d accept that condition.”
Pipsqueak raised an eyebrow, turning to Dinky. “That sounds like political suicide if you ask me.”
“Oh, it would’ve been, if she had been a courtier. And she might be the most wonderful mum in Equestria, but she’s also the best at what she does. Knowledge is power, and there’s little in the Empire that she doesn’t know about.”
“So, she’s a very influential pony.”
Dinky nodded profusely. “She has power among the Rainbow, being one of Rainbow Dash’s advisors. She’s also an intimate friend of Twilight Sparkle, but that’s partly thanks to me being a void summoner under the Lore Leader’s tutelage. Just for that, she has enough reasons to be nearly untouchable politically speaking.”
“Remind me not to upset your mum when we get married,” Pipsqueak joked.
Both ponies laughed in the silence of the night. Dinky released herself from Pipsqueak’s hug, staring at the floor with sad eyes. “There’s another reason why she struggles so hard for me.”
Pipsqueak’s smile faded as Dinky spoke those words. “Your father’s demise,” he said with a sorrowful voice.
Dinky dipped her head and looked longingly at him. “I’m the only thing she has left after he died. She wants me to be happy. She knows that arranged marriages seldom are, so she refused every single one that was offered.”
Pipsqueak looked at the sky once more with a weak smile.“I’m in debt with your father too, now that I think about it.”
Dinky looked at him, astonished. “But you never knew him, how could you be in debt with him?”
“We’re together because of him.” Pipsqueak’s smile broadened, his hoof reaching up to gently caress Dinky’s mane. “I remember a young filly that came all the way to the Party shrine on her own.”
Dinky grinned widely at his words. “You… you remember. After all these years you still remember it!”
He snorted softly. “How could I forget it? I was still a lesser apprentice. I was carrying some buckets of water to the well when I heard you crying as you prayed for your father.”
“And you sat next to me and prayed for him too,” she continued.
Pipsqueak nodded in remembrance. “Then we talked for a long time until you felt better. After that, you returned home.”
“And I went back to the shrine every month to pray for my father’s soul. You were always there.”
“If I’m not mistaken, you were already studying under Twilight’s wing.”
Dinky nodded. “That’s why I could only go once a month. But it was worth it. Then, after a whole year of visits—”
“Dinky, please,” replied Pipsqueak, blushing violently and turning his head away from her.
Dinky giggled, hugging his foreleg tightly. “But that was the sweetest thing anypony has done for me! I was praying for my father and you came with a small bouquet of flowers and gave it to me. I thought they were for the shrine, and when I was about to offer them, you stopped me and stuttered that they were for me.” Dinky hugged herself with a broad smile. “I was so shocked and caught off-guard that I accidentally dropped it!”
Pipsqueak was completely red at that moment, smiling nervously. “Y-yeah, I remember the face you had at the moment. T-then you pounced towards me and we kissed. And wow, what a kiss!”
“Yes, I think it was something like this,” said Dinky with a brazen smile. She then threw her forelegs around his neck and kissed him passionately. Pipsqueak lost all his shyness and hugged her tightly and kissed her back.
-o-
Hiding among some bushes at the Imperial Gardens, Silver Spoon witnessed the scene with sorrowful eyes. Behind her, unnoticed, was Sweetie Belle.
“Silver Spoon?” she whispered.
With a gasp, Silver Spoon turned around to meet her, sighing in relief. “Sorry, I thought you were another pony. What are you doing here?”
“One of the guards told me to warn the rest of contestants that tomorrow’s going to be a tough day, and we should…” She lifted an eyebrow when Silver Spoon swept the tears from her face. “What’s wrong?”
“I-it’s nothing. We better get going.” She began to trot away, but Sweetie Belle blocked her path. Silver Spoon tried to dodge around her, but Sweetie refused to let her pass. “Please, Sweetie Belle, let me leave. I don’t want to be here.”
Sweetie Belle put a hoof on her shoulder, soothing her slightly. “We’re peers, Silver Spoon. Our family and clan come first.”
Silver Spoon smiled weakly. “After how Tiara and I treated you and your friends, I’m surprised you’re so gentle with me.”
Sweetie Belle snorted softly. “Foals will always be foals, Swordmistress. You showed me that you’re a much better pony than your younger self at the end of this day. I wish I could say the same about Tiara.”
“Yeah…” Silver Spoon looked back at the bushes behind which she had been hiding. “Come over here, Sweetie Belle. I’ll show you something.”
Both mares walked to the previous spot. Silver Spoon moved the branches gently, looking for Pipsqueak and Dinky. They watched as the couple got up and walked away towards the Palace.
“There,” said Silver Spoon, pointed at them.
Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow. “Were you stalking them?”
Silver Spoon’s eyes widened at her comment. “What? No! It’s not that, it’s just… Ah, forget it!”
“What? Come on, tell me what’s wrong.”
With a huff, Silver Spoon turned back to look at the couple. “Look at them. They’re so lucky. They chose their own path, nopony questioned them. They love each other and are together.”
“I see what you mean.” Sweetie Belle let out a long sigh. “Rarity has arranged a marriage for me with Chancellor Soarin’.”
“But he’s twice your age!”
“So? I’m the Jewel Leader’s sister, so I must marry an equally important pony. One of the available options was Chancellor Soarin’.”
“Why him?”
Sweetie Belle shrugged. “Apparently, Rainbow Dash rests the political burden of the political stuff over her advisors’ shoulders. One of the ways of getting a strong alliance and control of her clan’s strategies and whatnot is to get access to one of those advisors. That’s why I’ll marry Soarin’.”
“At least you’re going to marry.”
Sweetie Belle looked at Silver Spoon, confused. “What do you mean with that? Don’t you have suitors?”
“Not even one. I’m quite… feared among my peers. Besides, I’ll surely live the rest of my life as a prestigious pony’s bodyguard or the like.”
“They fear you?”
Silver Spoon nodded tersely. “My skill with the sword is far too well known; at least, that’s what Silverspeed states. Nopony dares to talk to me for fear of saying something that ends up in a challenge. I guess that includes proposals.”
“Because they think you may challenge those unworthy of asking your hoof in marriage?”
“Seems so.”
Sweetie Belle tapped her chin, looking contemplatively at the sky. “Are there any exceptions?”
Silver Spoon shook her head for a moment, then stopped suddenly. “Well, Snails used to try to speak to me whenever we met. I hadn’t thought about those moments until today, though..”
“Until today?” Sweetie Belle’s eyes widened. “Oh, right! He saved you from falling.”
“Drat, how mean I’ve been to him since we were foals, and he still did that.”
“He was quite bad at feigning lack of interest in you.”
Silver Spoon snorted softly. “Yeah, I don’t blame him, though.”
Sweetie Belle smirked, holding her laugh. “There goes your modesty.”
However, Spoon became serious again. “I don’t know how I should feel about this.”
“Give yourself some time. You don’t need to start something you’re not sure about.”
“Even if I was, Silverspeed wouldn’t allow it. I am the Swordmistress of the Swift Strike Dojo, while Snails is… nothing. We wouldn’t be allowed to marry.”
“And if he became worthy?”
“Whoa, whoa, hold your horses there, Sweetie Belle!” Silver Spoon reared back in surprise. “You’re going too fast. You’re acting like I’m already in love with him!”
“I didn’t say that, Silver Spoon. I just said that maybe the Celestial Tournament is what he needs to prove his worth and become an acceptable suitor for you. But that reaction of yours…” Sweetie Belle smiled slightly and inclined her head. “Are you in love with him?”
“No! Well… I mean… Argg! I don’t know!” She paced back and forth. “I have to clear my thoughts and feelings.”
“You’re just thankful for what he did. That doesn’t mean you’re in love with him. You should take some time to think about it.”
“Yes, that must be what’s going on.” Silver Spoon stopped pacing, letting out a long sigh. “I don’t want to be what Tiara said.”
Sweetie Belle moved over to Silver Spoon, hugging her. “You are not that kind of mare, Silver Spoon.”
She hugged back, resting her head on Sweetie’s shoulder. “You don’t have any idea of how much I needed something like this.”
“Why do you say that?”
Silver Spoon broke the hug and moved away from her. “You know that, as samurais, we must show strength and respectability. Signs of weakness are something that we can’t afford.”
“A samurai’s ‘face’ as they call it.”
Silver Spoon nodded weakly. “I want to make a deal with you, Sweetie Belle.”
She lifted an eyebrow. “About what?”
Silver Spoon stepped forward with pleading eyes. “Help me to find a suitor.”
Sweetie Belle’s eyes widened in shock. “What? Me?”
“Please…”
After a moment of silence, Sweetie sighed and bowed her head in agreement. “I’ll do my best. But you said a deal, so there must be something in it for me.”
“I can help you so you don’t have to marry Soarin’.”
Sweetie Belle stepped back, surprised at her words. “Can you do that?!”
“I’m trained both in the ways of the word and the sword. I’m sure there’s something I can do. Maybe if you have a friend among the high spheres of another clan, you may be able to avoid getting married, for you’ll have a link to another clan.”
“But Scootaloo and Apple Bloom are my friends! They’re Rainbow Dash’s student and the Apple Leader’s younger sister, respectively! If that’s not enough for her, what would it be?”
“Yeah, now that you think about it, it’s quite hard to surpass that.”
“Now that you mention it, Silver Spoon…” Sweetie Belle looked at her with wondering eyes. “Why do you want to get married?”
“Oh, that…” She looked down, lightly caressing her belly with her hoof. “I felt the urge a few months ago.”
“The urge of…” Sweetie Belle looked at her with confused eyes, but gasped and smiled broadly after a few seconds. “Oooh I get it! That’s so sweet, Silver Spoon!”
Silver Spoon flushed and looked down. “I want to become a mother, and have a foal to teach him everything I know. I still need a husband so I can bear the foal, but the urge is still there.” She smiled, turning back to her friend. “Haven’t you felt it? The desire of having a scion of your own?”
“Not that I can think of. I’m more focused on becoming an artist, a singer to be more specific.”
“That sounds great, Sweetie Belle. There are a lot of contests around the Empire, and if you’re good enough, I’m sure that you’ll be able to make a name for yourself.”
Sweetie Belle cleared her throat, looking up at the Moon. “We should be going back to our chambers. Tomorrow’s going to be a tough day.”
“Especially for Tiara if she’s unlucky enough to have to fight Apple Bloom again.”
Both mares giggled as they walked back to the Palace. “Oh, yeah,” replied Sweetie Belle. “Apple Bloom had such a wide smile when she heard both names. I almost felt bad for Tiara.”
“Yeah, me too.”
Sweetie Belle lifted an eyebrow, looking wonderingly at her. “I thought she was your friend.”
“It’s a long story. In a nutshell, we’re still friends, but I just need some time away from her after certain things happen. Don’t know how long this will last, though.”
-o-
Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were the only remaining ponies outside the Palace. The last few —Twist, Snails and Snips — had left to sleep around a half hour before. The two friends got to the garden of statues talking about the first day. While discussing the events, they took a seat in front of one of the sculptures representing a former general of the Imperial Guard.
“That was amazing!” Scootaloo cried, extending her wings. “Apple Bloom, you really gave Tiara what she deserved! I wish I could do more stuff like that to ponies that annoy me.”
“You made her fall into a mud pit. Isn’t it enough for you?”
Scootaloo shook her head. “Nuh uh, it’s not the same. You hit her so hard that you lifted her off the ground. It’s like, instead of tricking her into falling, I had grabbed her, flown up and then dove at full speed, throwing her head-first into the mud!”
“Why did you trip her, though?”
“She made you trip and fall, Apple Bloom! What did you expect me to do?”
Apple Bloom looked back at her. “Nothing, Scootaloo. Ahm a grown mare now, and Ah can fight mah own battles.”
“A proud pony, huh?”
“If you wanna mess with Tiara, do it; Ah won’t stop you. However, even though Ah appreciate the gesture, let me handle mah own paybacks.”
“Okay, okay, got it.” Scootaloo let out a long sigh as Apple Bloom stared silently at one of the statues. “Hey, Apple Bloom, you’re not going to stay mad at me for this, are you?”
“Nah, Ahm fine. Ahm just wondering.”
“About what?”
“Ah’ve gathered three points for now, and you got two.” Apple Bloom looked back at Scootaloo. “We have to work hard if we wanna have a chance to pass.”
“Ah, don’t worry about that! Remember what the guards told us? Tomorrow’s first trial is armed combat. That point’s already ours!”
“Ahm not so sure about that.”
“Oh, come on, Apple Bloom!” Scootaloo flapped her wings, rising up to hover in mid-air. “We’re trained warriors!”
“But not the only ones. You got overconfident against Pipsqueak, and look what happened.”
Scootaloo growled, flying forward with her front hooves crossed. “Okay, I trusted my skills a bit too much, but I’m still gonna win the armed combat! I can beat even you at that.”
Apple Bloom smirked, snorting softly. “Ah won’t deny that. You’re fast and accurate, while Ahm slow and predictable, no matter how strong Ah might be. But Pipsqueak or even Dinky could pose a dangerous threat.”
“Dinky?” Scootaloo burst into laugh, landing and leaning her back against one of the statues. “Oh, Apple Bloom, that’s a good one! How can a summoner without martial training pose a threat to us?”
“Because ‘magic’ is considered a weapon, and it’s allowed at the tournament.”
Scootaloo’s broad smile faded at Apple Bloom’s words, her eyes widening in awe. “Oh… so I have to fight a summoner and her magic? That’s a bit unfair, don’t you think?”
“It depends. It’s not like you’re forced to use magic against her. You get to choose your weapon. She gets to use magic, you get to use whatever you want. No bows, though.”
“What? Why?”
Apple Bloom rolled her eyes in disbelief. “Do Ah really have to explain why? It’s a contest, not a death match. We’ll use padded weapons to fight, and Imperial summoners cast an aura that weakens magic so it’s not lethal.”
“And you know that because–”
“Mah brother told me. He assists to every single Celestial Tournament.”
“What else did he tell you about the tournament? Any interesting trials?”
Apple Bloom stared at Scootaloo with a curious smile. “It depends on what you consider interesting. How good are you with poetry?”
Scootaloo stood silent and motionless, only blinking for a few seconds before finally speaking. “Really? Poetry?” Before Apple Bloom was able to speak again, Scootaloo shook her head. “No, I don’t want to know. I think I’m going to sleep for today.” She trotted past her friend letting out a huff. “Poetry. Sure, why not!? What are the other trials about? Cooking? Knitting? This is ridiculous!”
Apple Bloom watched as her friend, offended by the fact that poetry was among tomorrow’s trials, walked away.
“Ah don’t have a good feeling about tomorrow,” she said to herself. “Ah guess Ah should go to bed too.”
-o-
The next morning, the contestants trotted their way towards the main hall, just like yesterday. All the representatives from the clans were already waiting for them, as well as the Empresses, Whooves and the Imperial Chancellor.
“The first trial of the second day is armed combat,” announced Chancellor Mare. “The rules are simple. Two contestants will choose one of the padded weapons of their choice when I call them, and will fight against each other until one of the two is defeated. The first fight will be Apple Bloom and…”
The rest of the contestants shrank in fear, looking at Apple Bloom indirectly. With a slow trot, she reached the weapon rack, waiting for the Chancellor to say the second name.
“Snips!”
“Oh, horseapples!” grunted Snips as the other contestants sighed in relief. “Okay, let’s get this over with.”
Apple Bloom grabbed a huge hammer, its shaft as long as an adult pony and a head the size of a cinder block. Snips’ jaw dropped at the sight of her. She stood on her hind legs and rested the enormous weapon on her shoulder.
“Y-you have to be kidding,” stuttered Snips.
“Ah usually prefer axes over hammers,” she replied, looking at the weapon rack. “But they don’t have one here. Pick your weapon.”
Snips took a long look at every weapon available, finally choosing a katana that he lifted with his magic. “I guess I’m ready.”
“Go!” cried the Chancellor.
Apple Bloom grabbed the hammer with her teeth and jumped backwards, barely avoiding a horizontal blow from Snips. She charged with all her might, gathering momentum as she drew an arc that landed on Snips’ side. Even though the weapon was padded, Apple Bloom’s strength threw him a foot away. Snips was able to get up, gritting his teeth with his katana levitating in front of him. Charging a second time, Apple Bloom hit him with her hammer again, making him fall to the ground.
“Yield, Snips,” warned Apple Bloom.
“You’d like that, wouldn’t you? But I won’t surrender!” With that, Snips drew a descendant arc with his sword, which Apple Bloom parried with her hammer’s shaft.
Taking advantage of her position, she turned her head and hit Snips in the head with the shaft a couple of times, causing him to stumble away from her. Pressing her advantage, she tackled him ferociously, knocking him down. His sword flew away, landing several feet away from him. Snips stared at Apple Bloom in shock, who raised the hammer once more.
“Yield, Snips,” warned Apple Bloom again, this time with a more serious tone.
“Never!”
With all the strength of her body, Apple Bloom smashed the ground a few inches away from Snip’s head with the hammer, the thundering sound echoing through the whole Palace. His face turned pale as Apple Bloom’s cold stare met his pleading eyes and shaky lips.
“I-I-I y-yield!”
“Apple Bloom wins the fight!” announced Chancellor Mare.
With a gentle bow, she put both weapons back in the rack and went back to her place. As the summoners healed Snip’s bruises, the Chancellor announced the next fighters.
“Diamond Tiara and Snails!”
“Well, that shouldn’t be a problem,” boasted Tiara, looking at Silver Spoon. “You don’t need to wish me luck this time.”
Snails walked silently past Silver Spoon behind Tiara. She stopped him with her hoof.
“Good luck, Snails,” she whispered.
With a hesitant smile, he nodded gently before trotting back to the weapon rack. Snips walked by him, wishing him good luck with a sad gaze as he returned to the others. Tiara already had a wakizashi in her mouth waiting for him. Tapping his chin for a moment, he lifted a katana with his magic and levitated it to his side.
“You wield a warrior’s weapon despite being a summoner?” mocked Tiara. “How typical of a–”
“Should I remind you General Macintosh’s words?” Snails took a defensive stance, levitating the katana diagonally in front of him.
“He won’t be there forever to protect you.” With those words she charged, drawing a horizontal arc in an attempt to strike his neck. Snails moved quickly and parried the attack, drawing a circle in the air and hitting Tiara on the side before she could dodge out of the way.
“I don’t plan on expecting him to protect me forever.” With a brazen smile, he retook his previous stance.
“You arrogant little prick!”
“Who’s the little one again?” Snails mocked as he stood on his hind legs.
Even though his size surpassed Apple Bloom’s, his build was far from being intimidating. “Is that supposed to scare me?” said Tiara derisively.
“No, but this does!”
Falling onto all four legs again, he charged towards her, only to jump to the left once he was inches in front of her. Tiara’s confusion allowed him to swing his katana and hit her on the neck. The pain made her wakizashi fall from her mouth as she put her hoof on the place he had hit him. She then noticed the padded blade on the other side of her neck, Snails standing in front of her with an expressionless face.
“Underestimating an opponent is the quickest path to an early grave,” warned Snails. “If this was a real fight, you’d be dead.”
The Chancellor raised her hoof. “The winner of this round is–”
“No!” screamed Tiara as she tackled him, knocking him to the ground and snarling at him. “I refuse to lose! Not against you!”
She grabbed the wakizashi again, attacking him frantically. Snails was barely able to parry her attacks.
“I won’t lose against you! You’re nothing! I refuse to admit that you’re better than me! You have no place in the Celestial Order!” She roared an insult with every blow, forcing Snails to back off every time he parried an attack, getting more and more furious with each time Tiara mocked him.
He parried her last attack, getting closer to her, growling between his teeth. “Shut up, Tiara. You know nothing. You have no right to judge me!”
“Keep your stinking breath in your mouth, will you?” shouted Tiara as she pushed him back, only to charge, drawing a horizontal arc.
He was able to dodge it in time and to land a swift blow that hit her in the cheek, causing her to drop her weapon and fall to her knees. In front of her, Snails had his katana raised, gritting his teeth in frustration and breathing heavily.
“Even if the weapon’s padded,” started Tiara, catching her breath with a sardonic smirk. “You could kill me if you hit me hard enough. Your nature should tell you what to do.”
Snails raised the sword even higher, breathing heavily and staring at Tiara with infuriated eyes. His teeth gritted and his legs trembled, as he continued resisting the urge to bludgeon her to death. The crowd whispered among them, and most Jewel attendants watched in concern and horror, save for Zircon.
“Lady Rarity, we must do something!” pleaded Rich.
“That won’t be necessary, Lord Rich,” said Zircon as he leaned a hoof on his shoulder. “I’ve seen that face among my newest recruits.” He pointed at Snails, who had his eyes closed, still breathing heavily and gritting his teeth, small tears falling down his cheeks. “That’s inner struggle. Usually I see it the other way round. They don’t want to kill, but they must in order to survive. In this case, he wants to, but he knows he mustn’t.”
“If my daughter is defeated, why doesn’t the Chancellor announce Snail’s victory?”
“Your daughter hasn’t yielded and is in condition to fight, and Snails is still wielding his sword. But fear not, my friend, the fight’s already over.”
With a bellowing roar, Snails threw the katana against the weapon rack, covering his face with a hoof and breathing heavily. Once both ponies were unarmed, the Chancellor announced the verdict.
“Snails wins this round.”
“Chancellor,” said Snails. “May I… May I leave the hall for a while? I’m… I’m not feeling well.”
Chancellor Mare looked at the Empresses, who nodded without a doubt. With a sympathetic smile, she spoke. “You may leave. One of the guards will call you once the next trial begins.”
Snails bowed to the Chancellor before leaving the hall. The rest of the contestants gave him pats on the back and comforting words as he walked past them. When he reached Silver Spoon, he turned his head away from her and galloped off.
“He’s an honorable pony,” stated Apple Bloom. “He’ll become a worthy samurai.”
“You seem quite optimistic for him,” replied Scootaloo.
“He already has four points. Today’s last trial will earn him the point he needs.”
Scootaloo lifted an eyebrow at the statement. Next to them, Sweetie Belle walked over to Silver Spoon.
“He doesn’t want you to see him like that,” whispered Sweetie Belle.
“The samurai’s ‘face’,” replied Silver Spoon. “I wholeheartedly pity him now.”
“As for you, Diamond Tiara…” The Imperial Chancellor stepped forward, forcing Tiara to jump back to avoid being stepped on. “I don’t know what you tried to show today, but I can assure you one thing. If I catch you doing that again, by my power as the Imperial Chancellor, I’ll expel you from the Celestial Tournament and ban you from joining one ever again, even as a guest. Is that clear enough for you?”
Tiara’s face paled, and she nodded nervously. “Y-y-yes, u-understood,” she stuttered.
”Put the weapons back on the rack while I name the next contestants.”
Tiara obeyed hastily as the Chancellor announced the next fighters. “Pipsqueak and Dinky.”
“No!” Pipsqueak cried out in shock, before quickly covering his mouth with his hooves. He glanced around both sides, finally bringing his gaze to the Chancellor, who looked at him with a raised eyebrow.
“Excuse me?”
Dinky giggled as she got up. “I apologize in the name of my fiancé, Chancellor.”
Her eyes widened. “Oh, so you two are engaged?” Both ponies nodded at the same time. “I understand, but the names are taken randomly. You just got unlucky.”
“Come on, Pip, it won’t be that bad. Besides, the summoners will heal us after the fight.”
With a long sigh, Pipsqueak got up. ”I still don’t like it.”
Both ponies walked to the weapon rack, but neither took any. Pipsqueak stood on his hind legs, taking an offensive stance while Dinky separated her front hooves. She closed her eyes as her horn shone with a purple glow. When a dark aura covered her face, Pipsqueak took a defensive stance, stepping back. The mist moved inside her eyes until there was no sight of it on Dinky’s face. Suddenly, she opened them with a grin. To Pipsqueak’s horror, two black clouds stared at him from his beloved’s face.
“Come here, my love,” invited Dinky, gesturing for him to approach her. “Let the fight begin.”
“What the…” Pipsqueak didn’t move a muscle, keeping the defensive stance at all times. When Dinky stepped forward, he jumped back, trying to keep the distance between them. He took a deep breath. “Okay, here goes nothing.”
With a swift move, he threw a punch at Dinky’s stomach, but she moved away before he could hit her. Having caught him off-guard, she slapped him on the back of his neck.
“Hey!” complained Pipsqueak as Dinky giggled. His anger faded in an instant, smirking slightly. “Not bad, not bad. But you won’t get so lucky again.”
This time he threw a punch to her right cheek, which she dodged by taking a step back. Pipsqueak smiled though, as he took advantage of his new position and tried to hit her in the forehead with the elbow. However, she avoided the attack by sitting down, her horn shining intensely.
Pipsqueak’s eyes widened. “How did you know–“
Dinky pushed him with her hooves, creating a gust of wind that lifted him several feet up, landing on his back with a loud thud. He grunted in pain as he leaned on his four legs to get up.
“Okay… got lucky twice,” huffed Pipsqueak. “No more Mister Nice Coltfriend. Try to dodge this!”
He pounced towards her, but Dinky dodged him, missing for a few inches. However, once his front hooves touched the ground, he bent his hind legs and lashed out at her. With a quick hop to the side, she avoided the attack with a giggle. Pipsqueak pounded the floor in a fit of rage, throwing a flurry of blows at her. The crowd gasped in awe at the fight. Not only was Dinky dodging every single attack, but she was also able to counter him, striking in the cheek, stomach and kneecaps.
Breathing heavily in exhaustion, Pipsqueak sat on the ground, perplexed. “I… I don’t get it. It’s… it’s impossible.”
“For a summoner, there are few impossible things, my love,” Dinky replied. Looking up and rising to her hooves, her horn shone brightly, summoning fire spirits around her.
“There has to be something different, there must be.” Pipsqueak jumped up, looking frantically at his surroundings.”
Dinky giggled, clapping at her coltfriend. “Congratulations, Pip! You finally found out! Yes, my love, this is void magic. A foresight spell, to be more accurate. It allows me to read your mind on the short run to predict what you’re going to do.”
“A cunning strategy, I must say. However, I was expecting you to use something that’s not fire against me.” Pipsqueak closed his eyes, crossing his front hooves in front of him. “You know that I can become impervious to fire.”
“Resistant, not impervious, Pip.”
“Whatever,” said Pipsqueak, opening his eyes.
“That means I can still hurt you.”
“Maybe.” Pipsqueak walked slowly towards Dinky.
With a swift gesture of her hoof, she released a steam jet at him. His mane whipped ferociously and he was momentarily halted, but once the spell ended, he resumed walking.
“Smart pony, my love,” admitted Dinky. “Knowing that the magic damage is reduced by the guards’ aura, even your basic training allows you to become immune to fire.”
Pipsqueak smiled smugly. “See?”
Dinky huffed in frustration. “I forgot how irritating you get while using that technique. It requires so much concentration that you can barely speak while maintaining it.” Her horn shone again, her hooves surrounded by fire that formed dragon claws big enough to capture him. “Now this might hurt you a bit, though.”
Pipsqueak’s jaw dropped and his eyes widened at the sight of her. “What… in Equestria…”
“Lost your focus, sweetie. Dodge!” she cried as she jumped at him.
He barely dodged the claw, rushing away from her. Even though the fight was far from a constant exchange of blows and magic, the crowd cheered at their performance. Pipsqueak stepped back, hitting his head as if he could force himself to think faster.
“Come on, there has to be a way!” he said to himself in a low voice. “She reads my mind, so she knows what I’ll do. What to do… If I could be more unpredictable…” He stood motionless for a second, his eyes shining with a plan. “I got it!”
“No more running away, Pip,” warned Dinky.
Pipsqueak breathed deeply, relaxed. He looked at her with a small smile. “I am a monk. I am one with the elements. A few moments ago, I was fire. Now, to defeat you, I’ll be water.”
Dinky took a defensive stance, putting her fire claws in front of her. “What does that mean?”
“The ebb and flow of a river cannot be predicted.” Speaking those words, he rushed towards Dinky.
She was able to block the first blow with one of her claws, for it was an obvious attack. However, Pipsqueak kept his momentum and stepped to the left. Without time to react, Dinky closed her eyes tight at the incoming blow. To everypony’s surprise’ though, he simply slapped Dinky’s cheeks softly three times.
She stared at him, completely perplexed and blinking in silence. Having lost her focus, her spells wore out. “W-what was that for?”
Pipsqueak smiled broadly. “I got you!”
“W-well, yes, but–”
His smile faded in an instant, and his eyes turned sorrowful. “I’m sorry.”
“For what?”
Pipsqueak struck the side of her neck with a swift, accurate blow. Dinky’s eyes widened in surprise before closing slowly as she fell on her coltfriend’s front legs. He hugged her tightly before turning to the Chancellor, still holding her.
“She’s fine. She’ll wake up in a couple minutes.” He turned back to Dinky, caressing her mane. “I didn’t want to do this.”
“Pipsqueak wins the fight!”
“And I’m not proud of it,” he whispered as he rested Dinky on his back. Walking on four legs, he got back to their place.
“Twist, Sweetie Belle, to arms!”
Both mares nodded before trotting to the weapon rack.
“Wow, tho many weaponth to choose from,” said Twist.
“I’ll use the wakizashi,” announced Sweetie Belle.
“I don’t know… Oh, I have an idea!” Twist started looking inside on the rack for a specific weapon, but to no avail. “Aww, they don’t have a thang kauw.”
Chancellor Mare blinked in astonishment. “Do you know how to wield a sang kauw?”
“Well, I thaw Lady Fluttershy training with her own. I know it’th not the thame.”
The Chancellor pointed at a coffer behind the weapon rack. “Check inside there. You may find one at the bottom of it.”
Twist opened the chest as the attendants whispered to each other. Inside, she found weapons that almost nopony used regularly. There were spears, polearms and a few peasant tools modified as weapons, such as nunchakus and tonfas. However, deep in the chest, she found a staff and two sang kauws. One looked a lot like Fluttershy’s, a two-headed short spear with a shield in the middle. The other one had a crescent-shaped blade instead . All the staff-like weapons had their shafts modified with special handles, making them easier to wield with hooves.
With a broad smile, she grabbed the crescent-bladed sang kauw, taking it out of the chest. Not being used to standing on her hind legs, nor having wings to keep her balance or avoid falling on her four hooves, she had to lean on her weapon every now and then. Once ready, Twist put the weapon in front of her, the crescent blade pointing at Sweetie Belle. The weight of it made her legs shake and she continued taking small steps back and forth to stay balanced.
Among the Party attendants, Inkie Pie smiled with her hooves crossed in front of her. “This looks promising.”
The other senior monks glared at her, but Pinkie was the one who spoke. “What do you have in mind, sister?”
“You’ll see.”
“Go!” cried the Chancellor.
Twist swung her weapon, trying to hit Sweetie Belle with one of its ends. With a quick side jump, she dodged it, and proceeded to hit one of Twist’s hind legs. It wasn’t a painful attack, but it forced her to lean on the sang kauw to avoid falling. With a grunt, Twist got back up, performing a sweeping strike that didn’t even get close to Sweetie Belle, but allowed her to force her rival to back off.
Sweetie Belle charged a second time, but this time Twist reacted on time, pushing the sang kauw forward, hitting her in the head with the padded crescent blade, followed by another sweeping strike that made Sweetie Belle trip and fall on her side. Stumbling again because of the awkward stance, Twist stepped forward and leaned her weapon on the floor, using the crescent blade to trap Sweetie Belle’s neck. The arc was big enough to allow her to breath, but she wasn’t able to move from there.
With a sorrowful sigh, Sweetie Belle turned her head to the Chancellor. “I yield.”
“Twist wins the round!” announced the Chancellor. She checked her papers, nodding approvingly. “And congratulations, you’ve gathered five points already!”
Inkie Pie nodded, applauding as she smiled broadly. The rest of the crowd followed suit. “Not bad for a novice,” she admitted in a low voice.
Twist got up with a broad smile, releasing Sweetie Belle from the sang kauw. Both mares hugged tightly, patting each other’s backs as the other contestants cheered at them.
“Congratulations, Twist!” said Sweetie Belle.
“Thankth, Thweetie Belle. And good luck to you too!”
“The last contestants will be Scootaloo and Silver Spoon!” announced the Chancellor as Twist and Sweetie Belle returned to their places.
“This seems promising,” said Silver Spoon, walking towards the rack.
Scootaloo stretched her wings and legs with a broad smile. “This will be a quick fight.”
“Indeed,” replied Silver Spoon with a soft snort.
Both mares chose katanas as their weapon of choice. Silver Spoon took the dueling stance, her hoof facing upright under the sword’s hilt and staring at her rival. On the other side, Scootaloo grabbed her weapon with her teeth and took off.
“Tactical advantage, Silver Spoon!” boasted Scootaloo.
“I can’t deny that,” admitted Silver Spoon. “Let’s see if you can put it to good use.”
With a growl, Scootaloo dived towards Silver Spoon in an attempt to overrun her. Silver Spoon stood motionless as Scootaloo charged against her. However, once she got close enough, she unsheathed the blade with her mouth, striking too quickly for Scootaloo to react. Because of the great speed at which she flew, the blow ended up being far mightier than Silver Spoon expected. Scootaloo screamed in pain, dropping her sword and clutching her left foreleg.
“Scootaloo!” cried Silver Spoon, getting close to Scootaloo. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to–”
Amid growls of pain, Scootaloo grabbed her weapon again. “No! This is far from over!” she roared, flapping her wings fiercely to take off.
Silver Spoon retook her stance, sheathing her katana as Scootaloo flew in circles around her at high speed. Spoon followed her rival’s fight with her eyes, staying mostly motionless on her spot. With a swift wing over, Scootaloo dived towards her, Silver Spoon barely avoiding the rush. Flying up again, Scootaloo resumed flying in circles.
“Try to figure out where I’ll strike!” challenged Scootaloo before diving again.
With quick reflexes, Silver Spoon turned to face her, unsheathing her katana to strike her again. This time, though, Scootaloo flew lower, her blade also hitting Silver Spoon on her leg. However, because of her lower flight, Scootaloo’s wing suffered Spoon’s blow. Both mares howled in pain, Scootaloo clenching her wing in mid air, only to crash and roll across the floor. She crashed with the rack, getting buried under all the weapons. On the other side, Silver Spoon clenched her foreleg tightly, seeing a huge bruise in it.
“At least this fight is over,” she whispered between her teeth.
The sound of weapons falling against the floor made her ears perk up as Scootaloo surged from under them. Breathing heavily and with several cuts from the blades that had fallen over her, she walked towards Silver Spoon.
“It’s not over yet, Silver Spoon,” growled Scootaloo, her legs shaking in exhaustion. “In the name of Rainbow Dash, I’ll fight as long as my heart beats.”
Silver Spoon stepped back, speaking with a mixture of concern and fear. “Please, Scootaloo, you aren’t in shape for resuming the fight.”
“That won’t stop me.” Scootaloo flapped her wings, grunting in pain. She shook her head. “I don’t need wings to fight anyway.”
Silver Spoon lowered her head. “As you wish, Scootaloo.”
Both mares stood motionless for a few seconds before Scootaloo charged forward. Silver Spoon didn’t even move from her spot, unsheathing the sword a third time when her rival came close enough. The strike hit Scootaloo on the chest, making her drop the weapon and falling face down on the floor.
Silver Spoon turned at her, keeping the dueling stance. “There’s a thin line separating courage and recklessness, Scootaloo. You have proven to be a worthy opponent. Stop this madness!”
With a grunt, Scootaloo tried to get up again, but her legs wouldn’t allow her. “I… have… to fight…” However, when she finally managed to stand it was only for a second, before her legs buckled, and she sank to her knees, her breathing ragged.
“Scootaloo can’t keep up fighting, Silver Spoon wins the round!” announced Chancellor Mare.
Silver Spoon walked in front of her, Scootaloo staring at her, gritting her teeth. “Are you… going to mock me?”
Scootaloo’s eyes opened widely as Silver Spoon not only shook her head weakly at her statement, but also bowed towards her. “Your persistence and unwillingness to surrender are worth praising, Scootaloo. Just bear in mind that this is a training session, not a real fight.”
From her spot, Scootaloo bowed back with a broken smile as the guards healed both mare’s wounds.
“We’ll rest for a few minutes before starting the next trial!” announced the Chancellor.
Among the contestants, Twist received praises from almost everypony. On the other side, Dinky woke up on Pipsqueak’s front legs. “Pip? Where am I?”
“It’s okay, Dinky.” He pointed at the Rainbow Clan’s seats. “I think your mom will love to know that you’re awake and fine.
“She’s fine!” squeaked Derpy. “I knew that Pipsqueak wouldn’t hurt her too much.”
“What did he do to her?” inquired Spitfire. “It didn’t look that painful to me.”
“I think it has something to do with Wing tactics. Pressure points, they call them.”
Spitfire raised an eyebrow. “You mean that you can defeat somepony just by touching them?”
Derpy shrugged. “In a nutshell, you could say that, yes. However, it’s really complicated, for it requires perfect accuracy, knowledge of where pressure points are and the exact pressure you have to use to succeed.”
“Oh… and I guess that armor makes it hard to access those points, right?”
Derpy nodded. “At least, it would require a far more powerful strike.” She looked back at Rainbow Dash, tapping the floor with her hoof. “Don’t worry, Overlord Dash, I’m sure Scootaloo’ll pass.”
“I’m more worried about other stuff, Derpy,” grunted Rainbow Dash. “She’s far too stubborn. You’ve seen it. She didn’t consider defeat an option.”
“Her tenacity is worth praising, Overlord.”
“I’m not saying I don’t, but she’s taking this competition way too seriously. I fear for what she may end up doing.”
-o-
Among the Wilderness seats, Carrot Top cheered happily.
“Yes, yes, our aspirant passed!” she cried.
“I’m still surprised about Twist choosing a sang kauw to fight.” Fluttershy turned to the Party seats, where Inkie Pie was waving gently and gesturing to her. “Carrot Top, I think one of the monks wants to talk to me.”
Carrot Top turned around to see Inkie’s gesture. “Apparently, she’d like to meet you after today’s trials.”
“Oh, okay. I don’t think it’s about anything bad.”
“Being the senior monk of the Order of Thunderer, I think she might be interested in Twist. I’m sure that our contestant’s performance called her attention.”
-o-
Inkie Pie grinned on her seat. “That was definitely the kind of contest I expected to see here. Strength and determination.”
“I’m glad you liked it, sister!” said Pinkie Pie.
“I’m not sure what to think about Pipsqueak’s performance,” added Lyra, her hooves crossed in front of her. “Dinky didn’t fight that seriously.”
“But Lyra,” complained Bon Bon. “You saw what she did, and Pipsqueak won!”
“Dinky did it on purpose, silly!” giggled Pinkie. “She didn’t want to win the fight. She wanted to teach Pipsqueak how to fight against enemies with supernatural skills! That’s why she used a foresight spell, so Pipsqueak could learn how to counter the strategies.”
“And he did a great job,” admitted Blinkie with an approving nod. “You’ve taught him well, and should feel proud of him. Also, he did his best to not injure her too badly.”
“Yes, I noticed.” With a soft snort, Lyra glared at Pipsqueak with a broad smile. “That’s my colt!”
-o-
“That’s what Ah call a fight, brother!” Applejack nodded, pounding her hooves together with a smile.
“Eeyup, Apple Bloom did a great job there.”
“And that Snails really had the willpower not to smash that pesky Tiara to pieces.”
Big Macintosh snorted softly. “Ah told ya he wasn’t one to be worried about.”
“Yeah, yeah, you were right as usual. Scootaloo had a hard time there, though. But Ah have to admit, the mare has guts.”
“A mighty and fearless warrior, but unaware of her own limits. A worrying combination.”
“Ahm sure that Dash can handle her,” comforted Applejack, resting her hoof on his shoulder.
“Ah hope so.”
-o-
Among the Jewel, the situation was far from pleasant.
“I don’t want to stay here anymore,” confessed Rich in a sour mood. “Lady Rarity, I wish to return to the castle.”
“I understand your pain, Lord Rich,” Rarity said, patting his hoof. “I’ll give her a position where she won’t be able to cause trouble until she learns to behave.”
Rich massaged his forehead with a hoof, taking a deep breath. “Why is it so hard for her to learn that she mustn’t act that way?”
“We’ve all been young, Lord Rich.” Rarity smiled at him tenderly. “It is true that we usually don’t want to remember our previous mishaps once we’re older though.” She became serious once more, turning to the contestants. “Besides, I can assure you that once she becomes a full-fledged samurai, she’ll think twice before insulting anypony. I have the feeling that Silver Spoon won’t support her.”
“That means she’s alone now.”
“She’s not alone, Lord Rich,” stated Zircon. “She’ll learn and become a worthy Jewel. Until then, we can only wait.”
-o-
“She lost on purpose.” Twilight didn’t show a single bit of doubt in her words.
“You mean Dinky?”
She nodded nonchalantly. “She showed Pipsqueak how to fight supernatural enemies, using her magic to emulate certain greater creatures from the Everfree Forest.”
Spike raised an eyebrow with his arms crossed in front of him, tapping his armor with one of his claws. “And you’re against her behavior?”
Twilight smiled tenderly, shaking her head. “Far from it. I won’t lie and say that it didn’t surprise me, but I must say that she overdid herself a bit.”
“Maybe to show Pipsqueak that she’s far from being weak?”
Twilight snorted softly. “Probably.”
“I like how Snails is doing, to be honest, but it saddens me that he may swear fealty to the Party.”
“What makes you think that he will?”
“It’s quite obvious, don’t you think?” Spike pointed at the Party seats with his thumb. “They were the ones who allowed him to participate. Also, I think he wouldn’t feel comfortable here. Trixie’s doings are well known in Lore lands, so his stay with us won’t be any good for him.”
Twilight sighed, nodding weakly. “I know what you mean, Spike. I don’t want him to leave, though. I think he has potential; he just needs a good mentor.”
“Let him go, Twilight. Trust me, it’s for the best.” Spike laid a clawed hand on her shoulder. “Most of the Lore clan consists of summoners and bodyguards, and then we have the Inquisitors and a few courtiers. The Party has much more to offer him. Maybe he’ll be better as a monk or a Twin Blades duelist.”
“You may be right, Spike.” Twilight looked at an Imperial Guard that trotted towards the door, calling for Snails. Both stallions walked back inside the hall. “Only time will tell.”
Chapter 5: Old Enemies. Part 2
The Chancellor took a step back to let a few guards walk past her. They handed the contestants scrolls and quills as she explained the trial.
“The seventh trial involves poetry. Each one of you must write a haiku following a prompt that I’ll choose. The five of you who write the most insightful ones will earn a point. Just remember the basic rule about haikus: three lines of five, seven and five syllables.”
Most contestants stood motionless, blinking as they stared in confusion at the Imperial Chancellor.
“So…” started Snips, raising a hoof, “this trial is about writing a poem? What does that have to do with being a samurai?”
“A fair question, youngster,” admitted Chancellor Mare with a nod. “A samurai must learn to use his words correctly if he wants to avoid insulting a fellow samurai. The skill shown when writing a good haiku allows others to see that the author has great control over his own words, just as an ideal samurai should.” She faced the rest of the contestants with a polite smile. “The prompt will be ‘forest’. You may start.”
The contestants started working on their poems at the Chancellor’s signal. Most of them seemed clueless, biting their quills or tapping the floor. One of the most common gestures performed was shaking their hooves as they counted syllables, whispering to themselves. Because of the specific restrictions of the haiku, most of them seemed to have problems with it. Dinky, Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon were the first ones to finish, followed shortly by the rest.
“Are you all done?” asked the Chancellor, to which every contestant nodded. “Fine, now all of you will come up here when I call you, and you’ll read your haiku. The first one will be Silver Spoon.”
She trotted in front of the Chancellor, holding the scroll in front of her with her hoof. After clearing her throat, she read it out loud: “Memories in you/In your bark, written names/those of the lovers.”
“An interesting approach, Silver Spoon. You barely touched the prompt, but it was a deep poem nevertheless.”
“Thank you, Chancellor Mare.”
Taking the scroll from her and placing it on the table, the Chancellor looked at the rest of contestants. “The next one will be Snips.”
He walked slowly, raising the scroll with his magic, quoting with an exaggerated tone. “Never have I seen/Such wonders in Equestria/Our forests and trees.”
The Chancellor blinked, staring at Snips’ broad smile. “Uh… adequate. I didn’t expect you to love nature that much.”
“It was the first that came to mind.”
“I see. No matter, leave the scroll on the table. Pipsqueak, your turn.”
With a timid trot, he walked up to the Chancellor before staring at the scroll and then at her. “I-I’d rather not do it, Chancellor. Can’t I just give it to you and judge it without having to read it?”
“Why is that, young monk?” She got close to him to whisper in his ear the rest of the question. “Did you write something inappropriate? Something only for your fiancée to read?”
“W-what? N-n-no!” Pipsqueak blushed violently as the contestants behind him snickered. “It’s just that… I’ve been trained as a warrior all my life. I didn’t even know what haikus were until a few minutes ago. Nothing that I’ve written would be worthy, and I don’t want to be a laughingstock.”
“We are not here to mock anypony, Pipsqueak. Besides, you’re here to prove yourselves worthy of being adult samurais.” Chancellor Mare sounded blunt and slightly upset. “You had your chance to refuse the invitation. Now that you’re here, you must prove yourself. Read it, for you’ll have to read more documents in front of much more people.”
With a long sigh, he read the poem, stuttering as he spoke. “C-covered in w-white s-snow/S-still m-magnificent and tall/T-trees are e-eternal.”
Chancellor Mare nodded approvingly at him. “It wasn’t that bad, was it?” Pipsqueak didn’t look at her, his head lowered as he left the scroll on the table before stepping back with the rest of the group. She massaged her forehead as she called the next contestant. “Apple Bloom, please read yours.”
Apple Bloom quoted her haiku with determination, feeling the words in her heart. “The forest on fire/The Beginning of the End/Warriors, to arms!”
Chancellor Mare accepted her scroll with an astonished look. “A haiku written as a battle chant. You truly have the blood of a soldier flowing through your veins.” She pointed at the next contestant. “Twist, you’re next.”
She trotted up happily, unrolling the scroll and reading it out loud. “Critters big and small/The Forest welcomes them all/An Empire of Trees.”
“I can see the influence of the Wilderness there. A wonderful metaphor indeed.” The Chancellor sat at the table, letting out a long, tired sigh. She then called the next contestant. “Snails.”
Raising the scroll with his magic, he read the scroll out loud: “Spirits of the woods/Bless our homes with your presence/purge the evil ones.”
Mare raised an eyebrow at the poem. “I… guess that the metrics is correct, but I’m afraid that it makes little sense. Though I understand what you’re trying to express with it. You’ll need more practice.”
“Yes, Chancellor.” Snails offered the scroll with a defeated look on his face.
“Scootaloo,” the Chancellor called.
“Okay, here goes nothing.” Scootaloo took the scroll, stepped forward and read it. “Among the vast woods/The truth of the inner peace/Be one with the wild.”
“That’s actually pretty good, Scootaloo!”
“It… it is?” she inquired, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.
“Of course! The bounds of civilization have given us a more comfortable life, yet you, as a scout, spend most of the time in the wilderness. That gives you a depth of the world that not everypony has, and you’ve found out that the freedom you enjoy outside can’t be compared with the luxuries of this land.”
“Uh… yeah, right!”
“It’s really a surprise to see a soldier of any kind writing such deep poetry.” The Chancellor invited Scootaloo to leave the scroll on the table. “Dinky, you’ll go next.”
Scootaloo walked back with the rest of the contestants. “Did I actually write about all that?” she whispered to Apple Bloom.
“Ah dunno,” she replied with a shrug. “But seems like yer gonna earn a point on this one, so I wouldn’t complain.”
“Oh, I won’t. I’m just surprised that I was so good at that. Maybe I just got lucky.”
“Mahbe. Let’s listen to Dinky’s.”
Clearing her throat, Dinky unrolled the scroll on front of her with her magic. “Winds through the branches/Whispering secrets to me/Thus the forest speaks.”
The Chancellor became silent for a moment, blinking in astonishment. “I... I’m speechless.” She smiled broadly. “It’s one of the best poems I’ve heard in all my years as a referee at the Celestial Tournament. Where did you get the inspiration for that one?”
“It happened a few months ago, while I was meditating after a training session. Wind started blowing among the cherry trees, and it sounded like… words.” She put the scroll on the table. “I know it sounds weird, but I blame it on being so mentally exhausted after the magic training.”
“It’s still a wonderful piece. Sweetie Belle, will you share yours with us now?”
“As you wish, Chancellor,” replied Sweetie Belle with a bow. “With strong log and bark/resilience of centuries/protecting the grove.”
“Trees as keepers of nature. I like that perspective, youngster. And now the last contestant… Diamond Tiara.” She called her with a stern voice.
She lowered her ears at the Chancellor’s call, walking slowly towards her with the scroll in her mouth. Carefully, she unrolled it with her hoof before reading it. “The silent forest/peaceful as it always is/purifies the soul.”
Mare nodded approvingly. “An interesting poem with wise advice. Good job. I shall now proceed to choose the five haikus that earned this trial’s point.”
The contestants waited patiently for the verdict to happen. Because of the Chancellor’s comments after each reading, some of them had theories about who had the most chances to be selected.
The Chancellor cleared her throat, getting the contestants’ attention. “The ponies whose poems that have been selected as the best are Dinky, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara.” She noted down the new points on the graph, smiling broadly. ”Congratulations, Silver Spoon, you’ve also earned enough points to pass.”
“Thank you, Chancellor,” she replied with a deep bow.
“Now, for the next trial, we’ll test your strategy skills with games of Go.” She raised an eyebrow as Apple Bloom grinned widely, then looked to her right, where the Apple Clan was, staring at Big Macintosh. With a rogueish smile, she turned back the contestants as a soldier brought half a dozen of small boxes. “I have the feeling that we already have a favorite for the Go trial, though.”
“Go?” Scootaloo looked at Apple Bloom, who could barely contain her joy. “Isn’t that the game you’re always telling us about?”
“Yes!” Apple Bloom replied. “Mah brother taught me how to play, and now there’s a trial about it! If Ah win, Ah’ll pass!”
“The winner of each game will earn a point,” said the Chancellor. “The couples who’ll play against each other are: Twist and Pipsqueak; Snails and Silver Spoon.”
“You got lucky there, Silver Spoon,” whispered Sweetie Belle.
“Why do you say that? I don’t want to compete with him!”
“You can let him win. You’ve already passed, and he’s still a bit far from it.”
“I guess you’re right,” admitted Silver Spoon. “But I’m not sure about what to say to him.”
“Well, you can chat while playing, he’ll surely enjoy spending some time with you.”
“Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom,” continued the Chancellor.
Sweetie Belle’s eyes widened at the sound of her name and Apple Bloom’s. “Oh, shoot.”
“The general’s sister,” Silver Spoon commented.
“She’s really good at Go. From what she’s told me, her brother taught her how to play when she was a little filly. Last year she got second in the Go Championship that takes place yearly in Apple lands. Big Macintosh was the only one who beat her.”
“Impressive.” Silver Spoon looked at Apple Bloom as she walked to one of the tables. “A mighty warrior and a skilled tactician. An interesting rival.”
Sweetie Belle nodded. “At least it’s not a fighting contest, so I’ll be able to walk away on my own.”
“Snips and Diamond Tiara; Scootaloo and Dinky,” finished the Chancellor. “Start taking your places.”
-o-
Twist and Pipsqueak sat in front of each other, with the Go table between them. It was the traditional flat board consisting of nineteen horizontal and vertical lines. He used the black stones, while she commanded the white ones. Their game flowed slowly, but she got a slight advantage almost from the start.
“Tho, Pipthqueak,” said Twist, “ith it true that you and Dinky are getting married?”
“Y-yeah, that’s right. In a few weeks, with a private ceremony.”
She smiled broadly. “That’s tho thweet!”
Clearing his throat, he quickly asked about a different matter. “How about you? Aside from being a member of the Wilderness, I haven’t heard much about you.”
“There’th not much to thay, really,” admitted Twist, surrounding and conquering another chunk of field with one of her white stones. “I help at the farmth from time to time and thtudy to become a courtier.”
“Drat, I’m awful at this game!”
“If you want, I don’t mind letting you win. I already pathed, tho I don’t mind.”
Pipsqueak snorted softly. “And knowing that I needed somepony’s mercy to become a samurai? Sorry, Twist, I’m far too proud to accept such an offer.” He put a black stone in one of the intersections, recovering a portion of the field Twist had conquered in the last move.
“I’m glad you thaid that. But I’m altho thorry that you did that.”
“What?”
Pipsqueak’s last move had left a greater part of his stones vulnerable. Putting a stone just next to the one he left a mere seconds ago, Twist removed from the game a large amount of stones from her rival. “Thorry, Pipsqueak.”
He grunted as he massaged his forehead intensely. “It’s nothing, let’s just finish this game already.” He stared at the table, looking for a place to put one of his stones, but there were barely any places left, and none of them would allow him to recover what he lost. With a defeated sigh, he put one on one of the upper corners. “This won’t last any longer, luckily.”
-o-
Snails and Silver Spoon had a tied game, with Snails getting a minimal advantage. However, he seemed quite disappointed.
“You’re letting me win, Silver Spoon,” pointed out Snails.
She looked at him, replying with an offended voice. “That’s not true!”
He smiled weakly, shaking his head. “You’ve always been awful at lying.”
“How dare you…” began Silver Spoon before sighing in defeat, looking up to meet his eyes. “How did you notice?”
“I wasn’t sure at first, but then I started leaving some chunks of terrain unprotected on purpose, and you didn’t even touch them.”
She snorted softly. “I thought that you were just an awful player.”
“That may be right too,” he admitted with a small smile, “but I’m not better than you, that’s for sure.”
“Why don’t you want me to let you win? You need to scratch as many points as possible!”
“I only need one more point to pass, it’s not like my performance is that poor. Besides,” he continued as he raised another stone with his magic, “we all must do the best we can. This is one of the most important tournaments in Equestria.”
“Yes, I understand your point.”
“That’s why you shouldn’t let me win. In fact, you should utterly conquer the whole field, and keep on earning points for yourself. That way, your mentor will be proud of you.”
“What about you, Snails?” she inquired.
“What about me? Huh, I don’t know what to say. I have to prove that I’m better than what they think. Which isn’t that complicated, because both Snips and I are regarded poorly.”
“But you’re different from him, Snails.”
He looked at her with a crooked smile. “Maybe.”
“You’re also quite bad at hiding your feelings, big guy.”
Snails’ ears perked up, blushing lightly. “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He put a stone in one of the intersections, recovering a small portion for himself.
“Oh, you know what I’m talking about.” She put a stone in one point of Snails’ unprotected territory, recovering a huge portion of the field, smiling at him. “You’re also a horrible liar.”
Snails sighed, putting a stone on the intersection next to the one where Silver Spoon had placed the last one, recovering a part of the terrain. “That’s also true. What do you want to know?”
“Why? That’s what I want to know! Even though I treated you so poorly when we were younger, you didn’t hesitate in saving me!”
“What happened then has no relevance now. As soon as we turn into full-fledged samurais, we’ll focus on serving our lords and our clan. Foal’s stuff doesn’t matter anymore.”
Silver Spoon asked again, with a lower voice. “Does that include your feelings?”
He shook his head after a long sigh. “I... guess not. Why worry about that now, Silver Spoon?”
“To be honest, I can’t be certain.” She put another stone in another unprotected area, conquering even more territory. “I haven’t been able to get you out of my head since the moment you saved me from falling. Everypony’s scared of me for my skill with the sword. But you don’t seem to care about that.”
“Why should I?” Putting a stone in the other corner of the field, he protected one of the sides and took a few of Silver Spoon’s stones with him. “I haven’t given you any reasons to be mad at me. Besides, I might be scared of you, but that doesn’t mean I can’t save you when you’re falling from a fifteen foot tall wall.”
“Snails, please, we’re adults now. I think we can talk about this like such.”
He took a deep breath, lifting another stone and placing it in one of his zones, protecting his territory and taking more of Silver Spoon’s stones for himself. “It’s true, Silver Spoon, though I suspected that it was quite obvious to you.”
“I just… found it hard to believe, that’s all. Or maybe I didn’t want to see it. Do you still—”
“Yes, but as I said, it changes nothing. I should know, it never changed anything in the past, I don’t know why it should do so now.” A sad expression came over Snails, which he hid by rubbing his face with his hooves. “Your turn.”
She became silent, putting the last stone she had available on one of the last chunks of unprotected territory, taking the lead. She looked back at him with a concerned stare. “What if I told you that, after all this time… I’d like to consider giving ourselves a chance? I’ve changed, I promise!”
Snails lifted his last stone, staring directly at the Go table. “You’ve always been like this, Silver Spoon. I should know, I remember you since I was a colt. Deep inside you, even though you usually hung around with Diamond Tiara, you were a fair filly. Your time away from her has only proven that I was right. That mare is a bit of a bad influence, if I may say. Concerning your offer…” He let out a long sigh. “Drat, there’s no place where I can put this to win now.”
“Concerning my offer what?”
“You’re the Swordmistress of the Swift Strike Dojo, while I’m now a pony without a certain future. Just as my position at this Go table, success is not an option.”
Silver Spoon leaned forward discreetly, staring directly at him. “But what if you became worthy?”
He left the stone in one of the available spaces, conquering a large chunk of territory, but not enough to win. “In that case, Silver Spoon, I’ll look for you.” With a sad smile, his eyes met hers. “It’s not like the most important academy of the Jewel Clan is easy to miss.”
-o-
Apple Bloom’s white stones overwhelmed Sweetie Belle’s black ones, her advantage getting more obvious with every passing turn. Sweetie Belle stared at the Go table helplessly.
“I’m happy this is going to be over soon,” confessed Sweetie Belle.
“Sorry, Sweetie Belle.”
“Nah, it’s okay. When I saw those Go tables I already knew that whoever had the bad luck of having to play against you was doomed.”
Apple Bloom snorted softly at her statement. “Yeah, Ah guess yer right. Though Ah feel bad that it had to be you.”
“Just enjoy your victory, my friend. After this, you’ll have earned the five points required to pass.”
“Yeah, and that’s great, but Ah really hope you get more lucky with the last trials.”
Sweetie Belle raised one of the stones with her magic and left it on one of the edges of the field. “Only Courtier and Hunting remain.”
“Ahm pretty sure that the hunting trial will be a point for all of us.”
Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow. “Why do you say so?”
“You remember what the trial was about?”
Crossing her hooves in front of her, Sweetie Belle closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them widely. “Oh, yeah! We have to get the egg of a phoenix.”
“That’s right! And it’s the only trial that can be done as a team.”
“That’ll be great! But how do you know that we’ll all work together?”
“I still cannot be certain,” admitted Apple Bloom. “Aside from this trial, the Courtier and the Hunting ones remain left before the sword fighting tournament. Only Silver Spoon, Twist and mahself have gathered enough points to pass, not counting on those who win this one too.“
Sweetie Belle looked at the Go field, mostly conquered by Apple Bloom’s stones. ”Yeah, I guess I can’t win this round. I guess those of us who couldn’t gather enough points will team up together, but what about the rest?”
“Ahm sure Twist will gladly help us all. Being a Wilderness mare, it’s possible that she knows more about phoenixes than any other contestant, and she’s a gentle pony, she won’t deny us her assistance.”
“I hope you’re right, I have little chances left to pass.”
-o-
“Aw, come on, now!” complained Scootaloo, raising her hooves in frustration. “How did you do that? I’ve conquered a huge chunk of field with that last stone! It’s impossible that you’ve already recovered most of it and taken some of my territory!”
Dinky had her remaining black stones levitating in circles around her head. “It’s quite simple. You’re always falling for it.”
Scootaloo grunted, putting one of her white stones in one of the sides of the table, conquering a large chunk of territory. “Ha! Take that, smartypants!”
Dinky snorted softly as one of the stones moved away from the ring floating around her head and landed gently a few intersections to the left, retaking an even larger field.
“Impossible!” roared Scootaloo.
“Possible,” corrected Dinky with a smile. “I’m afraid that you’re quite a predictable player. Your moves are focused on getting the largest amount of territory for yourself.”
“Well, yeah, that’s the point of the game, isn’t it?”
“It is, but this is a strategy game. You need tactics to win. What’s the point of getting a huge chunk of territory for yourself if I can get it back in my next turn?”
“I have to win!”
“So do I, Scootaloo,” said Dinky, crossing her front hooves on her chest. “You’re not the only one who’s doing her best to pass, you know?”
Scootaloo stood silently, staring at the stone in her hoof. “You’re playing tricks on me. You think you know me, but I’ll win this game!”
“You look confident.”
“Oh, I just found out your game.” Scootaloo smiled broadly. “You know that I’m going for the largest ones, so you have them prepared in a way so you can recover them with your next move!”
“You may be right, or you may be wrong. “
Scootaloo’s smile faded instantly, shaking her head in frustration. “Arrg! I hate this game!”
-o-
Diamond Tiara had gotten a slight advantage since the game had begun. On the other side, Snips juggled the black stones with his magic while waiting for her next move, resting his front hooves on the floor.
“Doesn’t look like you’re going to win this either, Snips,” mocked Tiara with a broken smile. “If I’m not mistaken, you’ve only gathered one point so far. What are your chances?”
“Do you always have to be so despicable, Tiara?”
She gasped in horror at his insult. “How dare you talk to me like that, you meatball?”
Snips shrugged. “What? It’s not like you shut up when you have something awful to say about others. Besides you have a reputation to keep. I’m the student of a traitor. It’s not like they have high hopes on me.”
“So you admit that you’re a traitor!”
“I didn’t say anything like that.” He levitated a stone onto the table, flipping a decent portion of field and taking the lead. “But, truth be told, they expect me to fail, while you’re expected to succeed. If I fail, my bad. If you fail, you’d better lock yourself in the deepest room where nopony could find you.”
“And you really think you stand a chance against me?” She laughed arrogantly as she positioned a stone in one of the corners, taking a few pieces for her. “Your delusions of grandeur are really entertaining!”
“Yeah, speaking with spirits can be a bit crazy, but you’re never without interesting conversation. Something that I’m totally missing right now.” With a smirk, he rested the rock in one of the corners, barely gleaning terrain from her.
She groaned, only to smile broadly as she held her last stone. “Ha, so much talk and so few facts to back them! You have no more stones left!” With a victorious and arrogant smirk, she put the piece on the field, recovering enough territory to win the round. “Where’s your arrogance now, Snips?”
He snickered, showing a proud smile. “Just where you saw it a few seconds ago, Tiara.” He raised his left hoof to show a stone hidden under it.
Tiara gasped in horror. “No! You cheated!”
“This is far from cheating, Tiara. The stone was here all along. You just didn’t notice it when I hid it thanks to our… heated argument, if I may call it that.”
Tiara’s jaw dropped, her eyes wide open. “You… you tricked me!”
“But of course! You even forgot that you put the first stone because of the conversation, forgetting that I should’ve been able to play the last move. Trixie may’ve been a horrible mentor, but she taught me something that I’d never forget.”
“And that is?”
“If you’re weaker than your enemy, attack where they’re the most vulnerable,” he quoted as he levitated the stone with a triumphant smile, turning the tides of the game on his favor. “In this case, your focus.”
-o-
Chancellor Mare walked past every table, writing down the results of the trial.
“The winners are Twist, Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom, Dinky and Snips.” She checked the scores again, nodding with a smile. “Congratulations to both Dinky and Apple Bloom. You’ve gathered enough points to pass.”
“Yes!” Dinky cried, waving at her mother. “I did it, mommy!”
On the other side, Apple Bloom saluted towards the Apple box with a broad smile, getting tightly hugged and praised by both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo shortly after.
-o-
Among the Rainbow viewers, Derpy waved fervently to her daughter with the widest grin she could show. “My muffin passed! My muffin passed!” Her wings flapped hastily out of pure joy.
“Congratulations, Derpy!” said Soarin’. “Your daughter has proved her worth during the whole tournament, and she deserves it.”
Spitfire hushed them discreetly, pointing at Rainbow Dash. She stood with her hooves crossed in front of her, grunting every now and then. “Overlord Dash,” started Spitfire, “please, calm down.”
“Three points out of eight trials,” spat Rainbow Dash, sounding both angry and disappointed. “That’s the best my training with her has done?”
“Please, Overlord,” pleaded Soarin’, “bear in mind that she’s been very unlucky with the contestants she had to compete with, even in those trials where she had the most chances to win. She had to fight the Party monk on the bare-hoof fights and the best student of the Swift Strike Dojo in the weapon’s trial.”
Rainbow Dash huffed in resignation. “Yeah, I know that, Soarin’. But there are only two trials left and she must win both of them if she wants to pass.”
“You’re forgetting about the dueling tournament, Overlord.”
“What about it?”
“The dueling tournament of the final day grants two points for each victory. Even if she doesn’t win these two trials, winning a single round of tomorrow’s tournament would allow her to pass.”
Rainbow Dash nodded sourly. “Even so, it’s dueling, not skirmishing. She’s not that good at it.”
“You must have faith, Overlord.”
Rainbow Dash leaned forward with tired eyes. “Faith,” she repeated, as if tasting the word. “I hope you’re right.”
-o-
“Way ta go, sis!” congratulated Applejack from her seat nodding in approval. She then looked at her brother. “Ah guess that game is actually useful after all.”
Big Macintosh looked at her through the corner of the eye. “Eeyup, it’s more useful that you may think.”
“Today’s getting quite boring, though. Ah can’t wait to watch the dueling championship. Ah need some more action here!”
“Eeyup, Ah have to admit that Go gets sometimes boring when yer not one of the players.”
“Sometimes?” repeated Applejack. “It’s always boring, brother.”
“When you don’t enjoy something, it’s always boring.”
“Ah guess so. What’s the next trial about?”
“Courtier.”
Applejack let out a long sigh, lowering her head. “More fancy talkin’.”
-o-
Twilight could hardly believe her eyes at Snips’ game. “Did he just win the game by cheating?”
“I don’t think that’s called ‘cheating’,” corrected Spike. “Though it wasn’t fair play either. But you have to admit that he’s quite witty. He totally tricked her by using her own arrogance against her.”
“He’s certainly Trixie’s apprentice,” spat Twilight angrily.
“And I suppose you praise Snails for losing.”
“He actually tries his best without using underhanded tactics.”
Spike looked at her, shrugging. “Underhanded tactics aren’t bad if nopony notices them.”
Twilight turned at him, her eyes wide open. “What are you implying, Spike? Would you use dishonorable actions?”
“There’s not an easy answer there, Twilight. I like to think that sometimes sacrificing a bit of personal honor on behalf of a greater good is worth it.”
“He didn’t trick Tiara for a greater good, Spike.”
Spike rolled his eyes, sighing. “I know, I’m just saying that playing against the rules is a bad idea unless you’re good enough to avoid getting caught. Spies do that, and you don’t reprimand Derpy.”
With a long huff, she turned away, looking at the contestants. “You love finding loopholes in the rules.”
“It’s only for the best, Twilight. If you hadn’t noticed his sleight of hooves there, you’d be proud of him for winning.”
Twilight smiled weakly. “I can’t deny that. But that doesn’t mean that I’m not disappointed at his behavior.”
“I guess we’ll warn him to be sneakier.”
Snorting softly, she leaned forward. “I have to admit that we could use another spy.”
“He has a snowflake’s chance of passing. He has to win at least one of the two remaining trials and one round of the dueling championship to pass.”
Twilight smiled, leaning a hoof on Spike’s shoulder. “A snowflake’s chance is still a chance, and a fool’s hope is still hope. It’s better than having nothing.”
-o-
Among the Wilderness ponies, Carrot Top nodded with a smile. “She’s unbelievable. No matter if she’s already passed, she’s still earning points.”
“I feel sorry for those losing against contestants who already passed,” admitted Fluttershy.
“I understand, Lady Fluttershy, but this is still a competition. Those who don’t have enough skill to outsmart or outdo their rivals shouldn’t be worthy of passing.”
“That’s a bit mean, if I may.”
“You’re right,” admitted Carrot Top with a slight nod. “However, we want the best and most competent samurais to protect our Empire and ourselves. Letting those who aren’t prepared become our soldiers and courtiers would endanger us. Trust me, Lady Fluttershy, it’s for everypony’s best interests this way.”
-o-
Among the Jewel contestants, there was an amalgamation of feelings.
“Yes! Silver Spoon’s unstoppable!” cheered Silverspeed. “I have indeed taught her well.”
“To be honest,” added Zircon with a smirk, “I’m pretty sure that Snails lost on purpose. There were too many unprotected zones, and Spoon didn’t even notice them until way later. I have my doubts concerning you so-called outstanding teachings.”
Silverspeed grunted at his comment. “Mock all you want, Captain. However, I’ll get the last laugh when my apprentice earns the title of Celestial Champion.”
“The competence this year is quite fierce, and there are talented contestants. She’ll need to sweat it if she wants to win.”
“Our clan’s academy trains the best duelists of all the Empire!” roared Silverspeed at Zircon’s words. “Who, of all those contestants who have no idea of how to duel, do you think will surpass my best student?”
“You should never underestimate your rivals, Silverspeed,” warned Rarity in a sour voice. “Overconfidence is a short path to an early and humiliating defeat.”
“But Lady Rarity, our academy–”
“I know it’s our academy,” admitted Rarity, interrupting Silverspeed, “and it’s one of the two most prestigious dojos of all the Empire. Bear in mind, though, that even being your best student, she still got injured by a scout in today’s first trial. That should make you wonder whether or not she can win without problems.”
“Dueling has rules, and Scootaloo broke them all in the previous fight!”
“You’re right, but it wasn’t a duel, it was a normal fight. Scootaloo would be able to kill Silver Spoon, or even you, if you fought in the open field. Your protégée could defeat Scootaloo easily in a duel, but I wouldn’t bet even a bit for her survivability in a Rainbow ambush.” With a sorrowful expression, she looked at Lord Rich, who stared at the contestants in disappointment. “Darling, are you okay?”
He shook his head slowly. “I should be angry for Snips’ trick, but I’m actually much more disappointed about my daughter. How could she fall for something that obvious?”
“I have to admit,” added Fancypants, “that it was an interesting strategy. Far from being fair play, but not against the rules. I say that we check his progress once the tournament is over, regardless of whether he passes or not. What do you say, Lady Rarity?”
“I agree,” she replied without hesitation.
“What about Snails?” inquired Silverspeed.
Rarity tapped her hooves against each other. “Depending on what happens after the tournament, I’ll decide if we should keep an eye on him or not. For what I’ve seen so far, I’d give him the benefit of the doubt.”
-o-
“Well, what did you know?” said Pinkie with a broad smile. “Snails not only is a good fighter and a charitable soul, but also a fair pony!”
“How do you know that? inquired Bon Bon.
“My hearing is quite good!” She turned to Pokey Pierce. ” Do you think you could train him, Pokey?”
“Me? Well, I’m not sure.” He stared at Snails, a smile drawing slowly on his face. “He’s quite skilled with the blade. I actually think that he could be a promising student. But why me, and not Lyra or Bon Bon?”
“I already have Pipsqueak, but I wouldn’t mind training another apprentice,” admitted Lyra.
“Another courtier would greatly benefit our clan,” added Bon-Bon, “especially one that has some good bonds with the Lore such as him.”
“No monk, no courtier,” replied Pinkie, shaking her head rapidly. “Snails will be a bladedancer!”
“But why, Pinkie?” insisted Pokey.
“You need a good student, Pokey. One that can stick to the traditional style of the Twin Blades and doesn’t forsake your teachings once he completes the training.” Pinkie smiled gently at Pokey as he stood silent for a moment. “I didn’t forget what you told me, and I trust that he’ll become what you’re looking for.”
Lyra and Bon Bon stared at each other in confusion while Pokey smiled broadly. He nodded in approval. “You may be right.”
-o-
“The next contest is the Courtier trial!” announced Chancellor Mare loudly. “I will bring two contestants before me and give them a subject to debate. The one who more clearly demonstrates his or her superiority at it will earn the point. The first contestants will be Scootaloo and Snails.”
“Let’s get this over with; I need some more action!” cried Scootaloo, extending her wings.
Both ponies trotted towards the Chancellor. With a nod, she announced the topic. “The question is: which one of the Virtues of Bushido do you consider the most important?”
“Courage, of course!” cried Scootaloo.
“Sincerity,” replied Snails.
“Pfft, I have to say that I thought you’d go for a better one. Come on, tell me why do you think Sincerity is a better Virtue than Courage.”
“A samurai’s word is the cornerstone of his reputation. Word and Action both coincide to complete the true meaning of what a samurai stands for.”
“That’s not enough!” objected Scootaloo. “Sure, you should always speak the truth, but you must be able to defend your word against those you call you a liar! Remember, when dueling, whoever wins is right, no matter if he was telling the truth. That’s what Rainbow Dash taught me: show the steel behind your words!” She took off, flying a couple feet over him. “In the end, the truth doesn’t matter, only the sword. Remember it.”
Snails stepped back. “No! Evidence can be found! Truth is stronger than the blade! Stronger than anything!”
“Why do you think that, Snails?”
“I am the living evidence of my words. Truth made me free and will give me a new life! A second chance!”
“How many ponies would stand against you, Snails?”
“Many, that I know.”
“Then why do you think you’ll succeed?” She landed in front of him, flapping her wings hastily. “Is it that you’re different from the rest of us?”
“I never said that!”
“Then temper your skill with the blade or find somepony who’ll fight for you. Otherwise, your future will be dire. You have guts to come here, even though you knew that they’d look down on you. Ignoring that, you been able to prove your worth so far, and I admire you for it.” She just smiled at him. “However, you’ll need more than your words to succeed. Learn to defend the truth.”
Snails stared at her with a sour expression. “Is it really that bad?”
Scootaloo look back at Rainbow Dash. “For what I’ve been told, it may be much worse.”
He lowered his head in defeat. “I think I’ve had enough.” He looked at the Chancellor, shaking his hoof. “I don’t want to continue.”
“In that case, Scootaloo is the winner of the round,” announced the Chancellor. “Snips and Twist, step forward!”
Both ponies walked towards her, staring at each other.
“You may choose the Virtue you consider the best and defend your arguments.”
“Honor!” cried Snips.
“Compassion,” said Twist. “It ith one of the motht important Virtueth, for it altho allowth thothe who retheive it to have a thecond chanthe.”
“You don’t need Compassion! That’s only for the weak! When you have your mentor’s worth on your side, you’re strong!”
“But Thnipth,” replied Twist with a worried voice. “That’th not correct.”
“Why? You should honor your ancestors and mentors, prove that their actions were full of good will or tainted by those who opposed them! If your mentor’s honor was destroyed, it would be your duty as their pupils to show that they were in fact honorable ponies. The way of the samurai, praising and protecting your family, your ancestors and your mentors!”
Twist stood silent for a moment, staring gloomily at him. “Ith that what you really think, Thnipth? That you should alwayth praithe your mentor, no matter that they did?”
“Of course! They made us the way we are, trained us in the centuries-old teaching of our schools!”
“I’m thorry, Thnipth, but if you really believe that, you don’t underthstand Honor.”
Snips stepped forward, yelling angrily. “Who do you think you are to tell me that I don’t understand Honor?”
“Control yourthelf, Thnipth. I jutht mean that, thometimeth, our mentorth make mithtaketh.”
“She didn’t make any mistakes!”
“That’s enough, Snips!” demanded Chancellor Mare. “This is supposed to be a polite debate, and you’re behaving like a wild animal. I’m afraid I have to disqualify you and grant the point to Twist.”
Snips grunted angrily, but didn’t reply to her, only walking back to his place, followed slowly by Twist.
“Next contestants will be Sweetie Belle and Dinky,” announced the Chancellor once the ponies had returned with the others.
“Not an easy one, Ahm afraid,” said Apple Bloom.
Sweetie sighed. “Okay, let’s do this.”
Pipsqueak’s voice sounded behind them. “Good luck, sweetie.”
“Oh, thanks, Pips… ”Sweetie Belle turned around to see Pipsqueak and Dinky smooching gently. She turned back, blushing slightly and giggling. “I guess that wasn’t for me. My nerves are getting the best of me.” She breathed slowly for a moment before walking slowly towards the Chancellor and next to Dinky.
The Chancellor stared at the two contestants, smirking. “What about you? Which one do you think is the most important Virtue?”
“Compassion,” answered Dinky.
“Courtesy,” replied Sweetie Belle.
“Compassion, Sweetie Belle, is what makes a samurai worthy of respect.”
“Maybe, but that’s not the best Virtue. Courtesy is.”
Dinky raised her hoof. “A warrior that shows mercy to a weaker rival shows that he’s a better pony.”
“Compassion is only shown to those weaker than you,” objected Sweetie Belle. “That doesn’t mean that it’s a bad Virtue, but only the strongest and most skilled samurais can show it. Courtesy, on the other side, can both create and strengthen bonds and alliances. Compassion means that the rival is submitted to you!”
Dinky raised an eyebrow. “An interesting concept. However, Compassion can also help to you strengthen relationships. A strong and merciful general can gain followers and allies on court, thus becoming an example to follow.”
“But… but…” Sweetie Belle looked around her, her lip slightly shaking. “There’s more! I mean, uh…”
“Sweetie Belle, anything else to add?” inquired the Chancellor patiently.
“Yes, yes, I’m trying to think… Courtesy… Courtesy means… Courtesy allows you go get an alliance that treats both parties as equals!” She looked surprised at her own argument, drawing a broad smile on her face. “That’s it! Courtesy means treating others with the same respect as you’d like to get. Even though Compassion is also a worthy Virtue, it raises the samurai who offers it slightly over the other, for it means that the other is alive thanks to his or her mercy! Compassion can corrupt a pony, turning him into a tyrant if the illusion of grandeur of being superior to others fogs his reasoning!”
The Chancellor looked at Dinky, who stayed silent for a moment. She opened her mouth, but no words came out, looking to the ceiling as she meditated a reply.
“Dinky, it’s your turn,” said the Chancellor.
After a few moments she shook her head. “I don’t have anything to say. Her arguments are solid, and nothing comes to mind to refute her word. I therefore concede victory to my rival.”
“In that case, Sweetie Belle wins the round!”
Sweetie Belle let out a long sigh of relief, smiling weakly as she walked back with her friends to celebrate her victory. On the other side, Pipsqueak greeted his fillyfriend with a smooch on the cheek.
“Next contestants are Pipsqueak and Diamond Tiara,” announced the Chancellor.
“Well, monk,” said Tiara, “I think we compete this time.”
Pipsqueak didn’t reply, simply walking towards the Chancellor.
“As usual, I ask you which Virtue is the most important for you,” said the Chancellor.
“Honesty, of course,” replied Diamond Tiara.
Pipsqueak looked at her through the corner of the eye. “Really?”
“What do you mean with that? I always tell the truth, no matter if it hurts the others. What about you, monk?”
“I’d go with Honor myself.”
“Honesty embodies what a samurai must be,” continued Tiara. “Lies poison the soul and damages the samurai’s reputation. I know what honesty means, monk. Do you know what honor is? Can you describe it?”
“Honor means proving your worth without depending on others. It means being able to defend your reputation from lies and twisted truths. It’s what elevates us above the common ponies, the greatest of Virtues!”
Tiara smiled sardonically. “Those are all true statements, but it also shows that you have little understanding of your chosen Virtue. Besides, if you aren’t honest, you can’t live an honorable life. Or can you, monk?”
“Eh… well, I guess that…”
“Please, don’t make us waste more time. Show that you understand honor and concede already. Don’t make this longer than necessary.”
“But I know what Honor is!” cried Pipsqueak.
Tiara shook her head. “You didn’t describe Honor; you described pride.”
Pipsqueak stood silently in front of her for a while, lowering his head.
“Pipsqueak, do you have anything else to say?” inquired the Chancellor. Pipsqueak shook his head slowly before returning to his place. “Diamond Tiara wins the round.”
“A Jewel defeated by a monk in a Courtier trial. That’s never gonna happen,” said Tiara in a low voice as she walked back to Silver Spoon’s side. “You’re going to have an easy one too, considering who’s the other pony left.”
“Apple Bloom and Silver Spoon,” announced the Chancellor. “Step forward.”
“This might be interesting,” admitted Silver Spoon.
“Go get ‘er, Apple Bloom!” cheered Scootaloo.
Both mares stood in front of the Chancellor, facing each other, as she asked the same question. “For you, which is the most important Virtue?”
“Courage!” replied Apple Bloom without hesitation.
“Duty!” answered Silver Spoon right after her.
“Ah have to admit that yours is also quite important,” admitted Apple Bloom. “But Duty can’t exist without Courage.”
“And you say that because–”
“To perform your Duty, you must have the Courage to go through the ordeal that it demands.” She hit herself on the chest, her voice sounding deep and proud as if quoting an ancestral oath. “A true soldier requires bravery to face the dangers that involve his role as defender of the Empire. A coward won’t perform his Duty, and his word should not be trusted! Only those who stand above fear hold the right to be called samurais!”
The Hall was silent for a few seconds, all struck deeply by Apple Bloom’s words. From the distance, Big Macintosh nodded in approval, biting his lip as tears of pride shed down his cheeks.
Chancellor Mare looked at Silver Spoon, standing in front of Apple Bloom with her eyes wide open. “Silver Spoon, the debate’s still going.”
“I… I…” Even though Apple Bloom gestured her to go on and actually continue with the debate, she shook her head. “I can’t. There’s nothing I can say that can up your words, Apple Bloom. You’ve shown here that you’re the living embodiment of Courage. For that, I salute you.”
Silver Spoon bowed deeply towards her, to which Apple Bloom replied by bowing back the same way. As they left, the Chancellor announced the result. “Apple Bloom wins the round!”
Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle rushed to meet her friend, slightly overwhelmed by her words. “Wow, Apple Bloom, that was incredible!” cheered Scootaloo. “I still can’t believe you left a Jewel speechless in her own field!”
“Ah learnt from the best,” replied Apple Bloom, looking back at her siblings. “Mah brother is a great general, and Ah haven’t seen mah sister flee from a battle no matter how awful the odds were since Ah can remember. They both represent Courage in their own way.”
The Imperial Chancellor cleared her throat to get the contestants’ attention. “The final trial is the Hunting contest. You’ll form groups to find and bring back a phoenix’s egg. Those whose group achieves this in the two hours that last the trial will earn a point each.”
Sweetie Belle, Pipsqueak, Snails and Scootaloo hopped next to each other.
“If we find the egg,” said Scootaloo. “We’ll pass! We have to do this together.”
“Sure thing, Scoots!” replied Sweetie Belle. “But we don’t know anything about phoenixes.”
“Leave that to me!” offered Twist, waving at them. “Our clan trainth phoenixeth, tho I know where they make their nethtth.”
“She also told me that they’re dangerous creatures, so Ahm going with y’all,” said Apple Bloom.
Stepping forward, Dinky bowed at them. “I’ll also offer my assistance to you. Besides,” she continued with a short giggle. “I don’t want my future husband to do crazy things.”
“Hey, I don’t do crazy things!” complained Pipsqueak. When he said that, though, Dinky looked upon him as if saying ‘Not even you are buying that.’
“I’m also coming with you,” said Silver Spoon.
Diamond Tiara pulled her close. “What are you doing? Why are you teaming up with them?”
“They’ll need help, and I think you should join us.”
Tiara looked disgusted at the idea. “Me? With them? We don’t need them, we both can find the eggs!”
Silver Spoon shook her head. “Either that, or you’re on your own. Bear in mind that you’re only one point away from passing. Do you really want to take the risk of waiting for the dueling tournament tomorrow?”
Tiara grunted in denial at first, but she sighed a moment later. “Fine, I just want to finish this already.”
“What about me?” asked Snips.
“Well, he could pass if he wins a duel against somepony tomorrow,” said Snails. “What do you say, team?” The rest of contestants nodded weakly, though also showed signs of not being really pleased with the idea. Snails’ voice didn’t sound very happy either when he gestured him to come. “Okay, come with us.”
The Chancellor stood silently for a moment, blinking at them. “So, you’re making a whole group? The ten of you?” At their approving nods, she closed her eyes before continuing. “You know that if an egg isn’t given to me in two hours, nopony would earn the point. Are you okay with that?” The contestants nodded again. She raised her hoof with a confused expression. “Very well then, let the hunting begin!”
“Come on, follow me!” shouted Twist as she took the lead. “I know where we can find them!”
-o-
As the contestants left, the rest of the clan’s members had one thing in mind.
“We should imprison Snips as soon as he arrives!” demanded Zircon.
“I have to agree,” added Fancypants. “It’s truly a danger for the Empire. He supports his mentor.”
“I know that,” said Rarity. “However, we can’t touch him for now. Staining our hooves with blood isn’t convenient for us at the moment. We must keep an eye on him, though.” She looked at the Apple siblings. “They’ll take care of him, or even Twilight. They’re the ones that excel at fighting Bloodspeakers.”
-o-
“Ah should crush that stallion’s head with mah hammer!” roared Applejack.
“Ah know, Applejack,” replied Big Macintosh. “Ah’ll send one of our summoners to keep a close eye on ‘im. The Imperial Guards will take care of this as long as he’s at the Palace.”
-o-
Derpy looked at Rainbow Dash with one of her eyes and the Lore and Apple tables with the other. “Don’t worry, Overlord Dash, I’ll report every single move that Snips makes.”
“I expect no less from you, Spymaster.” Rainbow Dash leaned towards her, whispering to her ear. “If he does something obviously related to Bloodspeakers, pierce his skull with an arrow. The other clans will surely appreciate it. Leave no trace of your actions if you do.”
“Consider it done, Overlord Dash.”
-o-
“I’ll pierce his heart with my spear at your command, Twilight,” said Spike, clenching the shaft.
“Not yet, Spike.”
“Are we letting him live?”
Twilight nodded slowly. “I’m sure the Apple is going to send somepony to keep a close eye on him, but I have to know everything that’s taking place in that pony’s head. Let’s hope Trixie doesn’t find him first.”
-o-
Fluttershy gritted her teeth in anger as Carrot Top leaned her hooves on her shoulders.
“Please, Lady Fluttershy,” comforted Carrot Top. “You have to stay calm.”
“I don’t want that monster close to Twist,” grunted Fluttershy pushing away Carrot Top’s hooves. “I’ll demand him to be imprisoned at the Imperial Dungeons. I refuse to relive the horror we had to go through ever again.”
“I understand, Lady Fluttershy, I’ll request an audience with the Empresses as soon as this trial is over.”
-o-
“Well, that was an interesting turn of events!” acclaimed Pinkie Pie. “Of all the things that could happen here, this was the most stupidly impossible of all.”
“What shall we do, then?” inquired Lyra. “And more important, is Pipsqueak in danger?”
“In the remote chance that he tries to attack them, he’ll be defeated easily.” Pinkie crossed her hooves in front of her. “I’m more worried about Trixie, though.”
“Didn’t you kill her?”
“I defeated her, but didn’t kill her. She can’t be killed that easily.”
“How do you know that, Pinkie?” asked Pokey.
“When I fought her, she withstood a huge amount of blows from my meteor hammer. I’m sure I broke most of her bones, and she didn’t stop crying until after a long while later.”
“Why didn’t you tell the others? They must know!”
“I told Twilight, and she’s been doing some research on her own, but found nothing. Besides, Trixie isn’t stupid. She now knows what we’re able to do, so she won’t attack us from the front and won’t come all by herself.”
Chapter 5: Old Enemies. Part 3
After half an hour of galloping, Twist led them to the lands where phoenixes nested. It was a huge forest, with lots of charred trees and the earth covered in ashes.
“I don’t like being here,” admitted Snails, shaking slightly. “Let’s find the egg and get out of here.”
“Don’t be a coward, will you?” scolded Scootaloo. “We should spread out to find the egg and return.”
“Good idea,” said Apple Bloom. She got next to one of the burnt trees and bucked it a few times, the charred bark falling off in chunks. “Ah think this will be a good meeting place.” With a smile, she looked to the sky, then around her. “We’ll meet here in an hour with whatever we have, okay?”
“Who made you our leader, Apple Bloom?” complained Diamond Tiara.
“Now’s not the time to argue about that,” grunted Silver Spoon. “Apple Bloom, we should split up in pairs in case we find protected nests.”
“Sounds good to me. Scootaloo, you and Pipsqueak will go together.”
“Got it, Apple Bloom,” said Scootaloo, extending her wings. “Finally some action!”
“I’d like to go with Dinky, if you don’t mind,” requested Pipsqueak.
“Ah know, Pipsqueak, but Ah chose you two for a reason. Remember the Athletics trial? You two are the fastest ponies. You won’t slow each other, and are the ones who can explore the largest amount of land.”
Pipsqueak sighed. “Seems logical. I’ll do it.”
With a nod, Apple Bloom turned to the rest. “Dinky, you’ll go with Twist. Ahm sure that Twilight taught you something about phoenixes too. You’ll be able to know where to find without wandering aimlessly.” She pointed at both Silver Spoon and Snails. “You two’ll go in another group. You’re good with swords, so grab some large branches and get ready for anything.”
Diamond Tiara raised her hoof. “Excuse me, leader,” she said, sarcastically emphasizing the last word, “but who should I go with?”
Apple Bloom looked at the remaining ponies, then nodded at Sweetie Belle, who returned the gesture. “You’ll go with her.”
“That means I’m going with you?” asked Snips.
Apple Bloom nodded and hit herself in the chest. “Okay, let’s get going! We’re running out of time!”
-o-
Deep in the same forest, Trixie dwelled among the charred bushes and burnt trees.
“Trixie knows that today is the Hunting day, as every year,” she muttered to herself. “Let’s make the young promises of the Empire know who to fear.”
Through the corner of the eye, she noticed two ponies rushing forward at great speed. One of them galloped on his four hooves, while the other one was a pegasus, flying just over him. She didn’t recognize either of them, but smiled broadly, showing her fangs.
“Ah, yes, Trixie’s first victims.” She cackled as her horn shone with a dark aura, scratching both her sides.
-o-
“No trace of eggs down here for now, Scootaloo,” reported Pipsqueak.
“Drat, nothing on the treetops either!” grunted Scootaloo. “I hope the others get luckier than us.”
“Well, let’s look on the bright side. No nests mean no phoen—” A loud, menacing caw interrupted him mid-sentence, causing him to shrink and look around him desperately. “I hate it when I speak too soon.”
“We have to get out of here!” roared Scootaloo.
“You don’t have to say it twice.”
Both ponies rushed back to the meeting place as fast as their hooves or wings allowed them. A louder caw made them look back, watching in horror as a large phoenix rose from behind the bushes, breathing a torrent of flames at them.
-o-
“This place looks great to start searching for eggs!” cheered Dinky. “Not only there are a lot of grown plants thanks to the ashes of burnt trees, but there’s also a river just there. There must be some nests around here!”
“Yeth,” seconded Twist. “Fluttershy told me that male phoenixeth uthually burn a tree to the ground during mating theathon to impreth femaleth; the larger the tree and the faster it burns, the more attractive they’ll find him. Thothe asheth altho make planth grow back faster, so they’ll be ready to eat when the babieth hatch.”
Dinky nodded with a smile before closing her eyes, whispering a quick spell that made her horn pulsate weakly.
“What are you doing, Dinky?” inquired Twist.
“I’m trying to find a fire spirit,” replied Dinky, turning her head around with her eyes still closed. “Phoenixes are creatures deeply attuned with that element and spirits tend to dwell close to them.”
“But thith foretht ith full of burnt treeth. That’d mean that there mutht be fire thpirith everywhere.”
“And those spirits surely know where the nests are.” She opened her eyes, turning back to Twist. “Find something to burn, quickly!”
“What?”
“I’m going to summon a fire spirit. They’re really impatient and hate being disturbed. A burnt offering will appease it.”
Twist nodded as she rushed through the woods, picking dry wood and flowers. Meanwhile, Dinky stood on her hind legs with her hooves raised, chanting the communing ritual. Her horn shone intensely, working as a beacon of light. In front of her, a small creature appeared. It looked like a young colt the size of a doll and was engulfed in flames.
“Who dares to disturb the fire spirits? ” roared the creature, its voice sounding like burning wood.
“It is I, Dinky; void summoner of the Lore Clan.”
“You shall burn with the same ferocity as these trees once did for summoning me, unicorn! ”
“Dinky, here!” cried Twist, letting everything fall in front of her.
“Thank you, Twist.” She then looked at the spirit, her horn glowing again. “Spirit, here is my offering to you.” She kneeled in front of him, touching the mound made with wood and flowers with her horn and setting them ablaze. When she got up, the spirit relaxed, looking mollified.
“Your offering pleases me, Dinky, void summoner of the Lore Clan. What is your question? ”
“Where can we find a phoenix’s nest?”
The spirit looked up to one of the burnt trees. “They made one inside there. Once the male burnt the tree, he pecked the top. It’s impossible to find if you don’t know where to look. ”
“Perfect!” cried Dinky. “We’ll give it back when the trial is over.”
“Yes, I’ve seen tens of ponies looking for the eggs, but nopony ha s asked us directly in a long time. ”
“Thank you, spirit,” said Dinky, bowing deeply at the spirit.
“One more thing, summoner. Beware of the fake phoenix. Grab the egg and gallop as fast as you can. ”
Dinky raised an eyebrow. “Fake phoenix? What are you talking about?”
“Among fire spirits, news spread like forest fires. The summoning has alerted the other ponies, and they’re on their way. ” With those words, the spirit faded slowly.
“Twist, climb to the tree and get the egg!” demanded Dinky. “I’ll stand my ground ready for anything. We have to get away from here as fast as we can!”
“What did it mean by fake phoenix?” asked Twist while climbing the tree.
“I have no idea. A shapeshifter? Maybe an illusionist? I don’t know what it may be or what it wants, but spirits don’t lie.” She looked around her frantically, perking her ears up.
“If I thee thomething from up here, I’ll tell you!”
“Okay!”
“Dinky!” cried Apple Bloom from far away.
She looked back to see that most of the contestants were galloping towards them. She counted each of them, grabbing Apple Bloom in despair.
“Where are Scootaloo and Pipsqueak?” demanded Dinky in horror. “We must leave this place at once!”
“But we don’t have the egg yet!” complained Sweetie Belle.
“Here it ith!” cried Twist happily, raising the egg over her head. She then pointed to her right. “And there they are! I can thee Thcootaloo and Pipthqueak!”
“Wonderful!” Dinky turned at the others with a horrified glare. “We must leave this place immediately. The fire spirits warned me about a fake–”
“Phoenix! Run!” yelled Pipsqueak as the beast’s fiery breath almost burnt his tail.
Twist climbed down the tree without losing the bird. “That’th the biggetht phoenix I’ve ever theen! And the firtht one who fireth blue flameth!”
“That’s not a phoenix!” asserted Dinky. “Pipsqueak, Scootaloo, Twist, come here!”
Everypony got close to her as the creature hovered above them. Dinky’s horn shone brightly as the beast cawing menacingly before diving towards them. Behind his fillyfriend, Pipsqueak took the same stance when fighting against her. The phoenix breathed flame over them, but Dinky was able to finish the spell on time, raising a shield that stopped the attack. Even though they were safe, she stumbled at the effort required summon such a large protection spell in so little time, falling on Pipsqueak’s hooves.
“Loooooooore! ” cawed the phoenix furiously.
Dinky gawked at the beast’s howl. “Did it just say… ‘Lore’?”
“Could it be…” Apple Bloom looked at the creature, gritting her teeth. “She’s alive! We have to run to the Palace! She won’t follow us there!”
“Do you know that monster?” asked Silver Spoon.
“Ah wish Ah could say that Ah don’t. Ah thought mah sister and the other clan leaders killed her.”
“Trixie!” roared Pipsqueak, walking slowly in front of the rest after Dinky had recovered some strength.
The phoenix landed on the ground, extending her wings with a long, mighty caw. As the beast emitted the noise, it shone with a blue flare, getting more intense every second it passed and changing into an egg-shaped aura. With a final roar, the fire blasted around her, creating a nova that set everything it touched ablaze. Dinky stepped forward, summoning a defensive wall in front of them, protecting the group and herself from the fire. She leaned against Apple Bloom’s side, breathing heavily from the effort. When they looked in front of them, they witnessed the monstrous unicorn standing there, cackling with her fangs exposed.
“The Great and Powerful Trixie has you all!” she cried.
“We’re doomed!” yelled Diamond Tiara.
“Trixie’s here for her students,” started Trixie, stepping forward. “They’ll come with Trixie.”
“I’m not going with you, Trixie!” said Snails. When Trixie stared at him, he began to stutter as he spoke. “Y-you’re not an e-example to follow! I’m f-fighting to show I’m d-different from you!”
Trixie let out a humph, shaking her hoof contemptuously. “A loser, just like the rest of them.” She looked at Snips with a grin. “What about you? Do you wish to obtain the power of the Great and Powerful Trixie?”
“W-w-what happened to you?” stuttered Snips.
“Wonderful things! Trixie learnt Blood Magic, and a world of possibilities opened in front of her! Now you can also be part of it!”
“Trixie!” roared Pipsqueak, taking a defensive stance.
“The Great and Powerful Trixie isn’t talking to you!” With a swift swinging gesture of her claw, she hurled a fireball to him, making him grunt in pain as the attack hit him.
“Pip! ” yelled Dinky, rushing towards him. He made a gesture showing that he was fine, but a grimace showed that it still hurt.
“You simple whelps are no match for Trixie!” she cackled, pointing at each of the contestants. “You’re barely in shape to stand a simple spell, what makes you think you can best me?”
“I can,” replied Pipsqueak without hesitation.
“Did that fireball cook your mind, fool?” scolded Dinky.
Pipsqueak hushed her, then whispering to her ear. “I have a plan to scare her away. Get the rest away from here. If it doesn’t work, at least you’ll get to the Palace. She won’t follow you inside.” Dinky shook her head angrily, but Pipsqueak grabbed her face to stop her. “I know that Pinkie used the ‘Way of the Void’ to defeat her.”
“Yes, you told me, but she’s not going to buy it!”
“It’s a chance for you to leave. Save yourself and the others.” He got up, smashing his hooves together. “Trixie! I challenge you to a fight, one-on-one!”
“Woah,” Trixie exclaimed, “that fireball has melted your common sense! But Trixie admires your guts! Too bad you won’t last for long!”
“You, get away from here!” demanded Pipsqueak, pointing at the others. “I’ll take care of her. Move!”
“But she’ll kill you!” yelled Apple Bloom. “Let me fight by your side!”
“I have something that can stop her, Apple Bloom. I’ll see you at the Palace! Now run!”
The nine ponies rushed towards the Imperial Palace, leaving Pipsqueak and Trixie facing each other.
“You may think that you’re invincible, little one,” mocked Trixie. “But the Great and Powerful Trixie can do a lot more than hurl fireballs at you.”
“Mark my words, monster, for I am Pipsqueak, warrior monk of the Party Clan, student of Pinkie Pie!” He smiled as Trixie frowned at his bluff. “I see you still remember.”
“Quiet, you insolent fool! You have nothing to fight Trixie save for your mentor’s name! You don’t have anything else!”
“I know what she used to defeat you, Trixie.” He changed to an offensive stance, leaning forward. “And I can also do it!”
-o-
The ponies galloped as fast as their legs allowed them, but Dinky ran way behind them. She lowered her speed until she stopped completely, shaking her head.
“No… I can’t leave him,” she muttered. “Go on without me, I’ll return with Pipsqueak.”
“Don’t be crazy!” cried Sweetie Belle as the rest of them stopped too. “I know you’re going to marry, but he told us he had a plan!”
“It was all a bluff!” Dinky sounded desperate, grabbing Sweetie fiercely. “He’s going to make her believe that he has the power to kill her!”
“That’s preposterous!” spat Tiara.
“What if he does?” asked Apple Bloom. “We don’t have weapons but he doesn’t need ‘em.” She smiled at Dinky as she pointed at her. “Neither do you. Your magic is your weapon!”
“But I can’t fight her!” complained Dinky.
Apple Bloom’s eyes widen smiling broadly. “You don’t have to!”
Dinky raised an eyebrow in disbelief. “I-I’m sorry, Apple Bloom but I don’t understand what you mean.”
“Listen to me: he said he had the power to kill her, right?”
“Yes a technique of the ancient Order of the Horn: ‘Way of the Void’. Dangerous and costly to summon, but inhibits the use of supernatural abilities to both the–”
“No time for that, Dinky.” Apple Bloom stood in front of her, nodding. “You know the power he wants to summon. Give it to him.”
Dinky’s smile grew until it became a wide grin. “Yes! That’s brilliant!”
Apple Bloom winked with a smile. “We’ll see you both at the Palace.”
“If it works.”
She turned serious, gesturing the other ponies to run away. “We’re counting on it.”
Apple Bloom bowed before following the others. Behind them, Dinky took a deep breath and galloped towards Pipsqueak and Trixie.
-o-
Pipsqueak stood in front of Trixie, standing on her hind legs with her hooves crossed in front of him.
“This is the only chance I’ll give you, Trixie,” warned Pipsqueak.
“And just why do you think Trixie’s buying your story?” she mocked.
“So I guess you want to risk it.”
“And why don’t you just defeat me now, if you have the power? You’re lying!”
“It’s actually quite simple,” started Pipsqueak. “The Celestial Tournament is a sacred competition; no blood shall be spilled during it.” He frowned, smashing his hooves together. “Even if it’s the blood of a monster such as yourself!”
“So, according to your delusions of grandeur, what options does Trixie have, hmm?”
“You can leave this place and never return, or you can challenge me, and I’ll use the ‘Way of the Void’ to defeat you just like Pinkie did the last time. Then, I’ll drag your unconscious body to the Palace, and the clan leaders will make sure that you never rise again.”
With a sardonic smile, Trixie charged him. “That will be if Trixie lets you!”
Pipsqueak jumped to the left, dodging her by an inch. With a horrified gaze, he took a defensive stance.
“Okay, I didn’t expect that reaction,” he muttered. “But at least they’re safe. Now it’s time to put my training to good use.”
Trixie jumped towards him in an attempt to maul him, but he dodged her attack with a swift feint. Taking advantage of his position, he grabbed her and, with a loud cry, threw her against a huge boulder, making her grunt in pain.
“Surrender!” yelled Pipsqueak, taking a defensive stance.
“The Great and Powerful Trixie will never surrender to a whelp!” she replied while getting up.
Rushing towards him, she attacked again with her claws. Although he was able to move away from a few blows, one of them scratched the white side of his face. With a terrifying grin, Trixie pounced towards him and embraced him tightly with her forehooves. Once she had gripped him, she sunk her claws in Pipsqueak’s back. His grunts of pain made her grin even wider. She opened her mouth with a scream, biting his collarbone and ripping the flesh.
“This should be more than enough for Trixie’s spell,” she said victoriously. “Now, die!”
With a bellowing, primal howl, both ponies burst into azure flames. Trixie cackled as Pipsqueak let out a shivery cry, and his attempts to release himself from the grapple only made her laugh louder. Once the spell was over, she pushed him back nonchalantly. However, she gawked at him falling on his knees.
“Too much…” he muttered to himself. “Even with the technique active… I still felt the flames and the pain.”
“How!?” roared Trixie, stepping back. “How can you still be alive!?”
“I’m a Party monk…” he replied, breathing heavily. “And now… it’s my turn!”
He swung his arms slowly, taking a step forward with gritted teeth. His hooves moved up and down gently like a jellyfish dragged by the waves.
“We are powerful, Trixie,” said Pipsqueak. “We embody the elements. We have the ferocity of flames, the sturdiness of a mountain, the speed of a hurricane, the might of a flood and the hidden potential of the void. Thus, we wield the elements. No… we are the elements!”
“Maybe Pinkie can, but you’re a whelp that can barely stand on your hooves!” joked Trixie.
“I’m ready!” With all his might, he jumped towards her. “Feel the strength of the waterfall!”
With a mighty cry, he punched her cheek with a tremendous blow. Trixie’s neck made a loud cracking noise as she squealed in agony.
“Pinkie was right,” he muttered, trying to catch his breath. “She’s incredibly resilient. Even with her neck broken, she’s still alive.” He smashed his hooves together, growling loudly. “This is your last chance, Trixie!” he cried. “The ‘Way of the Void’ awaits you!”
Trixie stood on her hind legs, grabbing her head with gritted teeth before relocating her neck with a snap. She cringed and railed in agony, staring at him with bloodshot eyes. “Do you really think that Trixie believes your bluff, pathetic colt!?” She stepped forward, summoning a torrent of blood around her hoof, forming a long crimson whip. “If you really had the power to summon that so-called ‘Way of the Void’, you’ve already done it! Your bluff has been funny, but now’s the time when Trixie rips you apart!”
She swung the blood whip, entangling Pipsqueak’s neck. Lifting him several feet, she cackled maniacally as Pipsqueak choked and kicked the air.
“So much for Pinkie’s apprentice,” she said while drawing circles with her free claw. Small snowflakes formed around her, combining together to make a large icicle. “Now, die!”
Pipsqueak closed his eyes, shaking his head in desperation. When the ice stake was about to pierce his heart though, the blood whip vanished, letting Pipsqueak fall to the ground. With shaky legs, he got up, grunting in pain and anger.
“How did you do that?” growled Trixie as she walked towards him. “Now matter, you have nothing left to fight Trixie. Don’t worry, your death will be quick and painless; Trixie’s bored of this game.”
Pipsqueak roared with all the power of his lungs, raising his cry to the sky. His legs shook under his own weight and he breathed heavily with drops of blood falling off his body. However, his shout had brought something more that made Trixie stand motionless, staring at him in abject horror. A dark aura covered Pipsqueak’s body, spreading around him in a cloud of void. He stared at her, his eyes turned into dark spheres, showing a victorious grin.
“No! It’s impossible!” Trixie trotted backwards. “Get away from me! Get away from me! ”
“Never!” Pipsqueak’s voice sounded distorted, echoing throughout the forest. “The void will feast on you!”
With those words, the cloud spread at a slow pace towards Trixie, covering everything that it touched. She galloped away, chanting a few quick words and bursting into flames, flying towards the horizon.
When she left, the dark aura surrounding him dissipated. Pipsqueak fell to the ground, pressing his neck wound to stop the bleeding.
“Pipsqueak! ” cried Dinky, running from behind the bushes.
“D… Dinky?” He turned to see his fillyfriend galloping at him with her horn shining brightly.
She stopped in front of him, summoning small spirits that danced around his injuries and partially relieved Pipsqueak’s pain.
“Say something, Pip! Please, say something!” pleaded Dinky.
“I’m… I’m fine… I think. What happened? And what are you doing here?”
“I came here to help you. I want to marry, you know?”
Pipsqueak tried to get up, but his legs were too weak at the moment. After a few tries, Dinky levitated him up.
“Yes, I know Dinky,” said Pipsqueak, trying to catch his breath. “But I don’t know what happened.”
“That’s easy to explain. You see, I knew you had a plan and what it was about. But pulling such a huge bluff wasn’t a good idea, especially if you aren’t an adult samurai yet.” Dinky talked in a scolding voice, but she changed into a more gentle tone when she continued. “But I must admit that you had a great plan in mind, and maybe, if pulled correctly, we could scare Trixie away.”
Pipsqueak nodded slowly. “The Way of the Void.”
“Correct. So, while it’s true that you couldn’t perform it, I could use my void magic to emulate the effects of the technique. I’m glad that it worked.”
“So… it was you?” Pipsqueak sounded very disappointed. “I thought that I had attuned myself with the Void.”
“Pipsqueak, it’s not shameful to not be as strong as your masters. Besides, you were able to give her a decent beating for not being a master!”
He chuckled softly. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
“And the most important thing…” She jumped towards him, giving him a long and passionate kiss, making them both fall to the ground. Separating herself only a few inches from him, she whispered to his ear. “You’re alive to tell the tale.” Dinky got up, Pipsqueak following suit with a smile. “Can you walk on your own?”
“Yeah, I think I’ll be able to trot my way to the Palace.”
“Good. Now, let’s go, my hero,” she said winking at him. “We have to get there before the time’s up.”
-o-
The Imperial Guard surrounded the Palace, sending pegasi patrols in every direction, bringing no news about Pipsqueak or Dinky. The news about Trixie’s return had raised all the alarms and both contestants were in dire danger. Every attendant remained inside the castle, but not all of them did so willingly. Twilight, Spike and Lyra had to use all the means necessary to stop Derpy from joining the patrols.
“Let me go!” she cried desperately. “My daughter is out there with that monster! I have to save her!”
“Derpy, you have to stay here!” pleaded Twilight. She talked to her with a soothing voice. “Remember that she’s a void summoner. I taught her all she knows. I can assure you that she’d be able to handle herself well.”
“And Pipsqueak’s with her,” added Lyra, also with a comforting tone. “He won’t allow anything to harm her.”
“But… but… She’s a monster!” Derpy hugged both mares, sobbing over Twilight’s shoulder.
“Look, more patrols have returned!” said Twilight. She looked more closely at them, smiling broadly. “And they look happy!”
“The students are on their way here!” announced one of the pegasi. “Summoners, wait for them at the doors, the stallion will need healing. They’ve asked us to let them come on their own and, considering what they told us, we won’t deny it to them.”
“What did they tell you?” inquired Derpy, weeping the remaining tears.
“I think they’d prefer to tell you themselves.”
“Mom!” Dinky’s voice echoed as she galloped inside the Palace, followed more slowly by Pipsqueak.
“Dinky! ” As the two mares released her, she flew at great speed towards her daughter hugging her tightly and kissing her cheeks and forehead repeatedly. “Oh, my muffin, I was so worried!”
She hugged her mother back with a wide smile. “I’m fine, mom, and I owe it all to Pipsqueak’s bravery.”
Derpy released her daughter and hugged Pipsqueak, only to let him go after he let out a painful grunt. She looked at him in awe, noticing the wounds he had in the back, collarbone and face, as well as the lesser burnings around the body. “Sweet Celestia, what happened to you?”
“I’m sorry,” said Dinky. “I was too tired after the fight, and I couldn’t heal him completely.”
“We’ll take care of that,” replied one of the summoners, their horns shining brightly. Small water spirits covered Pipsqueak’s body healing his wounds and burnings.
“I faced Trixie back at the forest,” started Pipsqueak. “Dinky protected the group from her attacks with shield spells. I told them to run away, that I could distract her, and even scare her away if I was able to make her believe that I could defeat her with the same power that Pinkie used against her.”
“But you don’t have the power to do that!” said Lyra.
“I know, but she didn’t.” Pipsqueak smiled before continuing. “Trixie was a bit nervous at first, but we actually fought for a while. However, Dinky’s also to be praised, for I’d be dead if not for her.”
“I went back to help him, but stayed hidden behind the bushes. I was able to both dispel Trixie’s attack and summon a dark aura around Pipsqueak.” Dinky’s horn shone as she whispered a few words, when the dark aura surrounded Pipsqueak again to everypony’s awe.
“Wow it’s really well made!” cheered Pinkie, applauding. “I would’ve fallen for it too.”
“Unbelievable!” Twilight’s jaw dropped. “That’s exactly what I saw when we fought Trixie the first time.”
“Trixie fled terrified when Dinky spread the aura slowly in every direction,” continued Pipsqueak. “But we should secure the Palace, even though she won’t attack it directly.”
“Correct,” nodded Twilight, turning to Spike. “The jewel in the back of your right claw has a remote speech spell bound to it. Use it to talk to the Inquisitor’s barracks. Tell them to send two squads to the Palace immediately.”
Spike saluted, walking away from the crowd. Everypony returned to their places as the Chancellor raised her hoof and cleared her throat.
“I’ll announce the final results and then we can all go to rest. Today has been a longer day than expected. The final score for all the contestants in the second day are as follows:” She raised the scroll in front of her, slowly quoting the results. “Apple Bloom, seven points; Scootaloo, five points; Sweetie Belle, five points; Twist, seven points; Diamond Tiara, five points; Silver Spoon, seven points; Snails, five points; Pipsqueak, five points; Dinky, six points; and Snips, three points. Those who haven’t gathered enough points still have a chance at tomorrow’s dueling championship. If anypony has something to say before we call it a day, speak now.”
“We do!” replied Luna before flying down the balcony.
The ponies kneeled as she landed graciously on the ground right in front of both Pipsqueak and Dinky.
“Who art thine mentors, youngsters?” inquired Luna with her wings extended.
“We are, my Empress.” Twilight and Lyra walked in front of their students, kneeling before her.
“You must feel proud of them, for their feat is not a small one. Thou hath taught them well, and they have proven themselves worthy of their future role as samurais. Tomorrow, at the enclosure ceremony, they’ll receive their proper reward.” She took off, returning to her place next to her sister. “Thou may leave. The dueling championship starts tomorrow at nine in the morning.”
-o-
Pipsqueak and Dinky walked to the chamber of the Party contestants.
“Hey, sweetie, thank for coming with me,” said Pipsqueak with a smile. “You saved my life back there.”
“And you saved everypony’s life, and fought Trixie even though you knew you wouldn’t be able to defeat her.”
With a grin, Pipsqueak kissed Dinky on the check before opening the main room’s door.
“Well, I guess I’ll see you…” He stopped suddenly when Dinky walked inside, winking at him. “D-Dinky? What are you doing?”
“Well, Empress Luna said she’d reward us for what we did,” replied Dinky. She wiggled her tail, caressing Pipsqueak’s face. “But I also have something for you.”
He blushed violently, stuttering. “B-but we can’t! T-this is the Imperial Palace! A-and you have your room with the other Lore members! T-they’ll know you’re not there and t-they’ll find us!”
“We saved them; I’m sure they won’t say a word.”
“Even so,” continued Pipsqueak, “I’m exhausted after the fight.”
She snorted softly, turning to him. “Don’t worry about that.” She caressed his chest with her hoof, whispering to his ear. “This time, I’ll do all the work.” She raised an eyebrow, giggling. “Well, looks like your heart is galloping frantically! Come on, Pip I want to give my hero what he deserves.”
Pipsqueak stared at her, moving his lips but not saying a word. After taking a deep breath, he looked at the bed. “This isn’t going to end well.”
Dinky showed a brazen smile. “Oh, I’m sure it will.”
-o-
Later that night, in the Imperial Chambers, Whooves and the Empresses discussed the events that had taken place at the tournament so far in the middle of a tea ceremony.
“Nine out of ten contestants have passed in the first two days,” said Whooves. “I must admit that I’m surprised.”
“You said we’d witness greatness, old friend,” replied Celestia.
“That doesn’t mean that seeing it with my own eyes leaves me nonchalant.”
“We art more concerned with the Bloodspeaker,” added Luna, “as well as the mysterious creature that infiltrated the castle.”
“True, though Trixie’s apparently far away from here.” Whooves grabbed his cup of tea and gave a short sip. “Besides, we now have Lore Inquisitors protecting the Empire. Gemmed Gallants and Flaming Falconers are scouting the area. As for the mysterious stalker…” He stared at his half-empty cup, shaking it in circles. “Whatever they wanted to do here, they either did it and ran away or didn’t have the chance and retreated before they could be caught.”
“None of the guards reported anything missing,” informed Celestia. “If they wanted something material, they didn’t get it.”
“I’m glad to hear it.” Whooves turned to Luna with a smile. “So, what do you have in mind for those two, Luna? Aside from warning the guards to not disturb them tonight, of course.”
“What art thou talking about?” inquired Luna.
“Oh, don’t worry, Whooves, I took care of that,” replied Celestia with a soft snort. “We’ll pretend that nothing happened, and the guards won’t disturb them.”
“Ah, the passion of the youth. So many good memories.” Whooves finished his cup of tea, then left it on the table. “Well, Luna, you mentioned a reward for Pipsqueak and Dinky.”
She raised an eyebrow, looking at Celestia from the corner of the eye. “What art the guards supposed to not... Oh.” She cleared her throat, blushing slightly. “We… we guess we could turn a blind eye to that, yes. But we were thinking about investing them with the rank of Jade Magistrates.”
“A good idea, Luna,” praised Celestia. ”But I’m afraid that they may not be ready.”
“They were able to scare away one of the biggest threats the Empire’s facing at the moment,” replied Whooves. “The Lore and the Party have certain knowledge about the Everfree Forest, and their position would grant them a closer relationship with the Apple. They might be competent now, but with time, they’ll be powerful soldiers.”
“There’s something you’re not telling us, Whooves,” replied Celestia. “I know it.”
“A Fortune can have his secrets, I guess.”
“I was afraid you’re going to say that.” Celestia refilled his cup of tea.
“You don’t have to feel bad about it. It’s actually a good thing, but I can’t talk about it.”
Celestia lifted her cup, taking a sip. “The fact that one of the contestants sympathizes with the Bloodspeaker worries me.”
“Considering what he just saw, I doubt that he’ll continue praising her. However, keeping an eye on him from now on would be a good idea.”
“Thou definitely know something, Whooves,” commented Luna with a frown.
“But my hooves are as tied up as yours, Empress, and you know that. Why would you want the added weight that comes with another piece of advice that can’t be shared with mortals? No, this burden is mine. And only when the time comes will I be able to act.”
Both Empresses inclined their heads in agreement, looking at him with sorrowful eyes.
-o-
The next morning, the Imperial Palace was much more crowded. Everypony wanted to witness the dueling tournament, and this was the only day where there were no restrictions. However, because of Trixie’s incident, the guards double-checked the attending guests.
As always, the Empresses chaired the ceremony, and the highest representatives of each clan held their usual places. In front of them, Chancellor Mare stood in front of a table, with the ten contestants in line.
-o-
“This is going to be interesting,” said Spitfire. “There are several ponies that could win, but I guess that everypony’s favorite is Silver Spoon.”
“There are few ponies that could stand a chance against her,” admitted Soarin’. “However, I love surprises, and we might see one.”
“Derpy, you haven’t said a word in all the morning,” commented Rainbow Dash. “Are you okay?”
“Yes, Overlord, I’m fine.” Derpy snorted as she stared at both Dinky and Pipsqueak, who snickered every time they looked at each other, showing broad smiles.
“What?”
“I recognize that particular smile, Overlord.”
“Okay, I guess I can’t count on your judgment at the moment.” Rainbow Dash looked at Scootaloo, nodding weakly. ”I hope everything goes well.”
“I can expect Silver Spoon to win, but I have the feeling that Apple Boom might stand a chance against her,” said Derpy. “In fact, if they had both fought each other in the first round, it would be much harder to predict a winner.”
“What do you have to support your theory, Spymaster?” inquired Spitfire.
“Apple Bloom observes, learns and acts according to what she gathers. She’s the sister of a general, after all. And apparently Big Mac knows something about Silver Spoon’s style. I know that the masters of both dueling academies are betting who’ll win, and Pokey apparently bet on Apple Bloom.”
“That won’t end well for any of them,” remarked Soarin’. “I’d rather avoid bets of any kind.”
“We’ll see how it goes,” replied Rainbow Dash. “For now, the tournament awaits.”
-o-
“Ah don’t think that getting into bets with the master duelists wasn’t a good idea, brother,” said Applejack with a concerned voice.
“Ah know, but Silverspeed has an attitude problem, and Ah know that Silver Spoon can be defeated.” With his hooves crossed, Big Macintosh looked at Apple Bloom. “If she can find it out, she’d be able to defeat her.”
“Apple Bloom beating the best student of the Swift Strike dojo?” Applejack raised an eyebrow in disbelief. “Ah know she’s our sister and all, but maybe you’re thinking too highly of ‘er.”
“Could be, or maybe yer thinking too lowly of ‘er,” corrected Big Mac with a smile.
Applejack smiled back at him with an approving nod. “Yer right. Let’s see what our sis can do!”
-o-
“The Inquisitors have been deployed as you requested, Twilight,” reported Spike. “The entire Palace is protected and ready to withstand anything.”
“Good.” Twilight nodded approvingly, tapping her hoof on the floor.
“Do you think that Snips has changed his mind after what he saw?”
“It’s a possibility, but I’m not taking it.” She crossed her hooves, staring at Snips. “Power is too tempting for those weak of spirit. They don’t fear consequences as long as they get what they want.”
“We’ll see… If he passes, maybe you could give him a role that’d allow him to be under constant watch.”
“I’ve been thinking about it. He still has to win a round to pass.” Twilight looked at every contestant with a disdainful expression. “And by the looks of it, he’s going to have a hard time.”
-o-
“This is going to be boring,” admitted Carrot Top with a sigh. “Silver Spoon is the only duelist, she has the advantage here.”
“You don’t think the others have a chance?” Fluttershy lowered her head. “But I trust that Twist will do a good job.”
“I’m sure she will, but she can’t defeat a duelist. She hasn’t been trained for that.”
“I understand.” Fluttershy looked at Carrot top through the corner of the eye. “But not being trained for something doesn’t mean that you’re going to lose.”
“Why do you say that?”
“She beat both Silver Spoon in bare-hooved combat and Sweetie Belle in armed combat. With a sang kauw, no less.” Fluttershy raised an eyebrow, smiling broadly. “She has something that very few ponies have: adaptability. She learns the basics quickly.”
“She didn’t participate in fields where others excelled, Lady Fluttershy. Neither Silver Spoon or Sweetie Belle were trained in those fields.”
“I can see certain things that apparently you miss, Carrot Top.” Fluttershy clapped a single time. “Besides, she passed already, now she’ll do the best she can.”
-o-
“And let’s start praising my student, the future Celestial Champion!” cheered Silverspeed.
“Yes, I admit that she’s the favorite,” started Fancypants. “But I think you should consider that some contestants have proven themselves hard to beat. And General Macintosh himself said that he’d found a weakness in Silver Spoon’s style.”
“While I respect his rank and authority, I don’t think that—”
“He’s also a duelist,” added Zircon. “Sure, he uses those large spiked maces instead of the usual katana, but he knows how to duel. And let me tell you, he’s quite decent at it. He defeated Hoity, who was a student at the academy.”
“In that case,” continued Silverspeed, “should I expect the unexpected?”
“Quite,” replied Fancypants with a smile. “You’d be surprised of what you can learn about your rivals if you don’t look down on them.”
“You haven’t said anything Lady Rarity,” said Rich. “Is everything alright?”
“It’s okay, Darling, I just want to enjoy the championship,” replied Rarity. “I’ve been thinking too much about everything these past few days. This is the last day, and I need to free my mind from all the bad things that are taking place around here.”
-o-
“Finally, something that I can enjoy wholeheartedly,” admitted Pokey. “And Snails passed, so he might want to join us!”
“Glad to hear it, Pokey!” replied Pinkie with a giggle. “Where are the refreshments when you need them? This is going to be really amazing!”
“Pipsqueak only got five points,” said Lyra with a sigh. “It’s almost impossible for him to become the Celestial Champion.”
“Well, dear, I think you shouldn’t be thinking about it.” Bon Bon grabbed her hoof tenderly, smiling broadly. “Think about Luna’s reward. And about what he did! He stood his ground against a Bloodspeaker! That’s incredible! You should be proud of him!
“You should definitely send him to us, Lyra,” offered Inkie, hitting herself in the chest. “He has a vast potential.”
“Indeed,” seconded Blinkie. “If Empress Luna has plans for him, he should be able to fit high expectations.”
“You can trust us, Lyra,” comforted Surprise, flapping her wings slowly. “He’ll become a mighty warrior at the service of the Party and the Empire!”
Pokey gestured with his hoof for the mares to lower their talking. “It’s starting.”
-o-
“The Dueling Championship of the Celestial Tournament is going to begin!” announced the Chancellor. “Every victory will earn two points to the winner. The one who gathers the most points at the end will become the Celestial Champion.” There were two wooden katanas lying on the table. “The duels will be at first strike, so the one who hits his rival first wins, gets two points and moves to the next round. The first contestants will be Pipsqueak and Silver Spoon.”
“Aw, horseapples,” sighed Pipsqueak.
“Give her your best shot, sweetie!” cheered Dinky.
Both ponies walked towards the table and grabbed their swords, then stood one in front of the other.
“Let’s see what I can do,” muttered Pipsqueak.
“Strike!” cried Silver Spoon.
Pipsqueak took a step forward drawing a descending arc with the sword. Silver Spoon, at that very instant, struck with lightning speed and, to everypony’s awe, both blades clashed with a thundering sound. The room filled with a collective gasp as Silver Spoon jumped back with widened eyes of disbelief as Pipsqueak charged towards her. However, this time he couldn’t avoid the blow, and Silver Spoon’s swing hit him in the ribs. With a low grunt, he landed on his four hooves, sighing in defeat.
“Silver Spoon passes to the next round!” announced the Chancellor.
“A wonderful fight indeed, Pipsqueak,” admitted Silver Spoon, bowing deeply at him. “It’s amazing that a non-duelist has been the first pony to be close to defeat me. Monks are really outstanding.”
“Good luck with the other fights, Silver Spoon,” replied Pipsqueak, bowing back.
“Snips and Snails, it’s your turn!” called the Chancellor.
With a broad smile, Snips levitated the sword, trotting towards the ring. Snails, on the other side, raised the blade with a sorrowful face. Both looked at each other, taking the dueling stance.
“Strike,” said Snails.
“Thanks, buddy!” replied Snips, raising his sword.
With a swift move, Snails jumped to his left, striking Snips in the stomach. He stood motionless as the Chancellor announced the winner.
“Snails wins the round!”
“Why, Snails?” Snips turned back at him. “Why didn’t you let me win? It was perfect! A gift for me to pass! We would’ve been able to redo our lives together!”
“I’m sorry, Snips. I’m really sorry. But I must fight with all my strength and show my full potential. Letting you win wouldn’t have been fair for any of us.”
“Leave me alone!” cried Snips, trotting towards the rest of the contestants.
Snails lowered his head, walking slowly to stand beside Silver Spoon.
“Diamond Tiara and Twist, get ready!” demanded the Chancellor.
Snails offered the sword to Twist, who patted him on the back. “You did what you had to, Thnailth,” comforted Twist.
“Good luck, my friend,” replied Snails.
“Why didn’t anypony give me the sword too?” grunted Tiara, taking the sword from the table. “Let’s get this over with.”
They looked at each for a brief moment, the nervousness of inexperience palpable.
“Thtrike!” cried Twist.
Tiara drew an ascending arc with her sword that Twist parried without problems. With a quick feint, Twist countered Tiara’s strike, hitting her on the side.
“Twist goes to the next round!” announced the Chancellor.
Tiara shrugged as she let the sword on the table. “I passed anyways; I don’t care about the rest.” She bowed slightly and walked away, followed by Twist.
“Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, you’re next!” called the Chancellor.
Apple Bloom trotted inside the ring, picking the wooden sword to face the trembling Sweetie Belle.
“Don’t worry, Sweetie Belle,” comforted Apple Bloom. “Ah won’t hurt you.”
“Yeah, I know, but you’re still a bit scary,” admitted Sweetie Belle with an innocent smile.
Though her comment wasn’t malicious at heart, Apple Bloom’s face showed a sad grimace. With sorrowful eyes, the towering mare took a step backwards in order to change to a dueling stance.
“Strike!” cried Apple Bloom.
Sweetie Belle unsheathed her sword, only to cower as Apple Bloom drew a descendant arc that howled as it cut the air. She stopped the blade just at the right moment for it to tap Sweetie Belle’s head gently.
“Apple Bloom passes to the next round!” announced the Chancellor.
“Sorry,” said Sweetie Belle. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, it’s just that—”
“It’s okay,” replied Apple Bloom. “Ah know you didn’t. Ahm a giant pony trained to fight. Ah can be scary, especially for those who’re forced to face me and aren’t trained to battle.” She smiled weakly as both of them walked away.
“And the final contestants for the first round: Scootaloo and Dinky!” called the Chancellor.
Both mares trotted towards the table, picking up the swords with determination. Scootaloo took an offensive stance instead of the usual dueling one, as Dinky did.
“Strike,” said Dinky.
“I’ll win!” roared Scootaloo, charging towards her.
She dodged Dinky’s strike, then drew a descending arc that her rival wasn’t able to parry. The mighty blow landed on Dinky’s forehead with a thundering hit, followed by a scream of pain and Dinky falling to the ground.
“Dinky! ” cried Derpy, taking off towards her.
She hugged her daughter tightly as Dinky pressed the bleeding wound on her head. “Mommy!” she cried out with watery eyes. “It hurts… It hurts a lot!”
“You’re going to be okay, muffin,” Derpy reassured as the Imperial summoners and Pipsqueak galloped towards them.
“I’m here, Dinky,” said Pipsqueak, taking her hoof as soon as he got next to her. “I won’t move from your side.”
“Pip… Pip…”
Pipsqueak hushed her tenderly. “The healers are here. You’ll be fine.”
Scootaloo stepped back, looking at the bloody blade of her wooden sword with widened eyes. She spat the weapon out, staring at the summoners casting healing spells on Dinky.
“Well,” said Scootaloo with a forced laugh and trembling voice, looking in every direction. “I g-guess it’s all solved… r-right?”
Derpy raised her head slowly, both eyes staring directly at Scootaloo. “You…” She released her daughter from the hug and offered Pip to take her. When he grabbed her, Derpy walked slowly towards Scootaloo.
Scootaloo stepped back. “Come on, Derpy, t-they healed her. She’s fine, s-see? Let’s move on and f-forget this—”
“Quiet! ” Derpy’s scream echoed through the whole palace.
Scootaloo shrank in sheer terror, stuttering. “Derpy, I-I-I’m sorry! I-it was an accident!”
“First of all, it’s Spymaster Derpy Hooves! You’ll refer to me as your superior for my full rank and name! Second, you don’t even have the faintest idea of what you’ve done. You could’ve killed her. My daughter! This is a tournament, a training exercise! If not for the healers—”
“Mom...” called Dinky, hugging Pipsqueak tightly. “Please, stop… You’re scaring me.”
Derpy breathed heavily, looking back at her daughter. Dinky’s pleading eyes seemed to soothe her anger. With a sad gaze, Derpy extended one of her wings, inviting her to come under it. Dinky galloped towards her mother’s side, hugging her tightly as Derpy covered her with her wing.
“Thank you, mom,” said Dinky, kissing her mother’s cheek.
“I’m sorry, Dinky, I completely lost it,” admitted Derpy.
“But this is a serious fault nonetheless,” added Pipsqueak, coming to stand beside Dinky and Derpy as he stared furiously at Scootaloo.
“Hey, this is none of your business, monk!” replied Scootaloo heatedly.
“I agree with him,” said Rainbow Dash, getting up from her seat. She had a mixture of anger and disappointment in her eyes. “This is indeed a serious fault. You’ve proven that either you can’t control your might or you don’t care if there’s a friend or foe in front of you.”
“But Dash,” started Scootaloo.
“Overlord Rainbow Dash for you!” she corrected with a yell. “I’m not one of your childhood friends! I’m your clan leader, and you should refer to me respectfully!” She looked at the Chancellor. “I request that Scootaloo doesn’t earn the victory points and gets disqualified from the dueling championship.”
“What?!” Scootaloo opened her mouth to object, but Rainbow Dash’s angry frown terrorized her.
Chancellor Mare looked up at the Empresses, who shared a glance before looking back and nodding solemnly at the request. “Because of the unusual situation, we accept. Scootaloo’s disqualified from the dueling championship. The second round will take place immediately after they clean the sword. Silver Spoon and Snails, get ready!”
“Well, I guess this was bound to happen,” Snails said with a defeated smile.
“You’ve already gotten this far,” replied Silver Spoon.
Both ponies picked up the swords and took dueling stances, scanning each other for more than a minute.
“Strike!” cried Silver Spoon.
Snails’ first attack caught her by surprise, being barely able to block it. She walked backwards as he threw a flurry of blows at her, stopping every single one of them. After parrying the last one, she pushed him back, leaving him vulnerable to her attack. A lightning-fast swing impacted on his front leg.
“Silver Spoon goes to the next round!” announced the Chancellor.
“You might become a great duelist one day Snails,” admitted Silver Spoon. “Though the Swift Strike isn’t your style.”
“I guess that means that there’s still hope,” he replied with a smile.
She snorted softly, nodding with a gentle grin.
“Apple Bloom and Twist, you’re next!” called Chancellor Mare.
“Gueth we’ll know who hath to be defeated by Thilver Thpoon,” said Twist with a sigh.
“Ah wouldn’t be so sure ‘bout that,” replied Apple Bloom.
Twist looked at her, raising an eyebrow in disbelief. “You think you can beat her?”
“Ah noticed something, mahbe there’s a snowflake’s chance.”
The two mares stood in front of each other, ready to attack.
“Twist,” started Apple Bloom, looking at Sweetie Belle through the corner of her eye. “Are you… are you scared of me?”
“A mare of your thize and thtrength is an intimidating thight,” admitted Twist. “But you shouldn’t feel bad about it. If it hath to do with what Thweetie Belle told you, I gueth it hath to do with having to face one in a fight more than anything.”
Apple Bloom nodded with a sad gaze. “Ah guess… Ready?”
“Ready.”
“Strike!”
Twist drew a horizontal arc with her sword, which clashed with Apple Bloom’s. Taking a step back, Apple Bloom performed a sweeping strike that hit Twist on the hoof, making her fall to the ground.
“Apple Bloom will fight Silver Spoon in the final round!” announced Chancellor Mare with a broad smile. “Whoever wins the final round will become the Celestial Champion. Take your places!”
Apple Bloom didn’t move from her spot as Silver Spoon took Twist’s sword and stood in front of her.
“It’s now you and I, Apple Bloom,” said Silver Spoon.
“Eeyup,” replied Apple Bloom with a nod.
“Strike!”
Apple Bloom took a step forward, to which Silver Spoon reacted by striking as usual. However, Apple Bloom pushed herself up, standing on her hind legs and avoiding the attack. Caught off-guard, Silver Spoon didn’t have time to react as Apple Bloom landed on her four hooves, hitting her in the collarbone.
The hall became silent for a moment until Chancellor Mare announced the end of the tournament. “Apple Bloom wins the fight! She’s the new Celestial Champion!”
“How… How did you do it?” inquired Silver Spoon, still dazed by the result.
“Ah observed you,” replied Apple Bloom. “Ah noticed that you always strike the same way. In a fight against somepony you’ve never met it may not matter, but in a tournament, you become predictable. And being predictable means defeat.”
“I… I still have much to learn, then. You’re truly worthy of being the Celestial Champion.“
”Learn to strike in different and random angles and you’ll become unstoppable,” advised Apple Bloom with a smile.
“Contestants, come as I call you,” announced the Empress. “I shall give you your wakizashi and katana according to your role.”
The ceremony was hasty, but emotive nonetheless. Diamond Tiara, Sweetie Belle, Dinky and Twist were offered wakizashis, the samurai’s insignia. Scootaloo, Pipsqueak, Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom got also katanas in representation of their roles as warriors. Apart from that, Apple Bloom also got a laurel wreath as a sign of being the Celestial Champion. The last pony Mare called was Snails, who stepped forward with his head high.
“The Party Clan allowed you to join the Tournament,” said the Chancellor.
“Yes, Chancellor.” He looked at the two swords that she offered to him.
“How will you serve them?”
“A warrior’s given two swords.” He levitated them gently, hanging one on either side of his body. “It’d be rude to not use both for our Empire’s good. I’ll join the Bladedancers!”
“Pipsqueak, Dinky, step forward!” demanded Luna, flying down the balcony. The other ponies trotted back by the time the Empress landed in front of them. “We haven’t forgotten yesterday’s feat. Thou hath proven skill beyond the average pony, and the knowledge to fight the forces of the Everfree Forest. Thus, by the power of our status as Empress, we bestow thee both with the status of Jade Magistrates. Thine mentors shall instruct thee further in tactics against Bloodspeakers and their foul magic, as well as overseeing the appropriate use of magic.”
“You can rest assured that we’ll do our best, Empress,” replied Twilight and Lyra, kneeling at her.
“We expect no less from thee.” Luna took off, flying back to the balcony, gently waving her hoof when he landed, as did Celestia.
“The Celestial Tournament is officially over,” said Celestia. “You may return to your lands.”
“My time’s also over,” muttered Whooves. “I shall return to wander Equestria until my assistance is required.”
“Be safe, my old friend.” Both Celestia and Luna bowed gently at him.
“If you don’t mind, I’d like to visit the castle. I haven’t been here in decades.”
“Feel free, Whooves.”
-o-
Once the contestants and the clan’s representatives were gone, the Palace turned once more into the silent place that it usually was. Whooves walked through the hallway on his own, greeting every guard he passed by. Though most of them were on patrol duties, Zephyrus agreed to take some time with him, his turn having just finished.
“It’s been an honor having you here, Whooves,” admitted Zephyrus. “Even though we’ll forget everything when you leave the Palace, am I right?”
“Unfortunately yes. However, that’s how things must be.” Whooves showed a weak smile. “It’s still been an amazing tournament, and a refreshing experience to see the Empresses and the Clans.”
“I admit that some things shouldn’t have happened.”
“Don’t say that, my good friend. How would you understand what perfection is if you had nothing to compare it to?”
“I guess you’re right.” Zephyrus stared in front of him with a worried look on his face. “I don’t remember having been here before. I hope you know how to get back to the barracks.”
Whooves snorted softly. “I admit that the castle is way too big, but the Daughters of Heaven deserve no less. Is there anything you recognize?”
“Well, we just left the seventh corridor to the left of the main hall, so that room there must be the cellar.”
Whooves raised an eyebrow with a rogue smirk. “Well, I can see why you remember it.”
Zephyrus laughed loudly, shaking his hoof. “No, no, you’ve got me all wrong. We have designated patrols and only go to different sectors when ordered. I studied the maps, though, so I can deduce our location thanks to it, even if I haven’t been here before.”
Whooves suddenly stopped his walking. “There’s something wrong here.”
“Pardon?”
“You said that the room in front of us is the cellar, right?”
Zephyrus nodded. “That’s right.”
“Do you feel it, Zephyrus?” inquired Whooves.
“What should I feel?”
“There’s something in this cellar that should bestow a feeling of discomfort. But I don’t feel anything.”
“I… I don’t feel anything.”
“Zephyrus, did you all get reports of the whole palace?” Whooves’ voice sounded extremely concerned.
“We… We sent guards everywhere and…” Zephyrus tapped his head repetitively. “One of the guards came to check this place.”
“Did he return to report?”
Zephyrus’ eyes widened in shock. “Now that I think of it, he didn’t. But what’s in there anyway?”
“Drat!” Whooves slammed the door open, galloping through the cellar, followed by Zephyrus.
“What are we looking for?”
“Here!” Whooves stopped in front of a wall, tapping a section with his hoof. “Cast dispel in this section!”
“But that’s a wall. It doesn’t even have a hollow sound!”
“Do it, Zephyrus!”
He nodded nervously, closing his eyes as he whispered a few words. His horn shone brightly, and the section of the wall he was pointing at disappeared. Whooves gawked at the empty space discovered.
“It’s not here!” cried Whooves. “The Black Scroll isn’t here!”
“What?! There was a Black Scroll here? Why didn’t the Empress tell us?”
“For obvious reasons,” replied Whooves. “If everypony knew about their locations, the forces of the Everfree Forest could’ve found them via torture. The Scrolls contain the essence that turned Luna into Nightmare Moon. Celestia and Luna hid the Scrolls, and they told me where this was.”
“But that means the pony who infiltrated here shouldn’t have known that the Scroll was here.”
“Dumb luck,” said Whooves with a shrug. “He was running away from you, hid in the cellar and found it.”
“What should we do now?”
“I have to go to the Everfree Forest to find out more.” He looked at Zephyrus with a stern face. “Inform the Empresses of the Black Scroll’s disappearance.”
“But if you leave, I—”
“You’ll forget about me, but will remember about the Scroll! Now go!”
Chapter 6: Weighing the Cost. Part 1
Chapter VI: Weighing the Cost
Rarity and the rest of the Jewel Clan’s representatives arrived at their castle.
“I shall return to the academy, Lady Rarity,” Silverspeed said with a gentle bow.
“I’ll go back to the barracks to check my battalion’s training sessions,” added Zircon.
Rarity nodded with a weak smile, turning at Rich. “Are you leaving us too?”
“Unfortunately yes. I have too much to do, and I need to have a serious conversation with my daughter once she comes back from the party.”
Lowering her head, Rarity’s smile faded. “In that case, I think I’ll go to the zen gardens outside the castle.”
“Would you like me to go with you, Lady Rarity?” offered Fancypants.
She shook her head politely. “That won’t be necessary. I just want to be alone for now. No more political chit chat for today.”
With a long sigh, she turned around, walking away from the castle as the rest split up, returning to their duties. Once out of the building, she turned left to find a huge garden full of sandboxes. Some of them were enormous zen gardens, with boulders over them and rakes resting on their side. Others were smaller sandboxes with long sticks on them, commonly used to practice calligraphy. Rarity breathed deeply, the calm of solitude and silence overwhelming her with peace. Just when she thought she was alone, she caught sight of another pony along the far wall.
As she walked closer, she could see her clearly sitting in front of one of the sandboxes. The mare had a black and purple mane tied back into pigtails and blue-purple fur. She wore a white kimono secured with a purple sash. Her horn shone brightly as a long wooden stick flew in front of her, drawing something in the sand. Behind her black glasses, her brown eyes evoked calmness and relaxation, completely focused on her task.
Rarity trotted up to her without making noise to avoid disturbing her, and could see the banner of the Jewel Clan drawn in the sand, a large diamond wrapped in soft silk. She couldn’t hold a gasp of awe. “That’s a marvelous work of art!”
The mare jumped in shock, losing her focus. The wooden stick fell into the sandbox and over the symbol. “L-lady Rarity, I didn’t expect anypony to come here today!”
“Sorry for scaring you, I was just…” She turned to look at the sandbox and saw the ruined banner, her eyes widened with horror and guilt. “Oh, I’m terribly sorry. I’ve destroyed your art!”
“You mean this?” The mare pointed at the sandbox. She snorted softly before speaking. “Don’t worry about it, Lady Rarity, I’ve done it a hundred times. It helps me to focus.” Bowing deeply towards her, she raised the stick with her magic, dragging it through the whole box, completely erasing the banner. “What do I owe the honor of your presence, Lady Rarity?”
“Oh, nothing special.” She let out a long sigh, playing with her mane. “I just needed to relax a bit, stay away from the political intrigues and whatnots.”
“In that case, I think you should definitely join me. This is one of the best ways to clear your mind.” With those words, the mare offered Rarity a second stick.
“Oh, I’ll certainly try it.” She used her magic to lift the stick, leaning one of the ends on the sand. “By the way, now that I take a closer look, you seem vaguely familiar. Have we met before?”
“My name’s Ink Brush, Lady Rarity. I’m sure that so much work as our leader doesn’t allow you to remember everything that happens and everypony you meet.” She smiled broadly, drawing in the sand as she spoke. “I’m an artist and calligrapher. Some of the canvases you have on your personal chambers were commissioned from me. Remember your portrait with the Ancestral Sword and the clan’s banner in the background?”
Rarity’s eyes widened. “Oh, yes! I love that portrait! I requested that one on my first day as the Jewel Leader. Now I remember, you were my guest of honor the same day you finished the painting!”
Ink Brush nodded with a sincere smile. “It’s an honor that you remember that. I’ve been focusing on calligraphy these days. It’s not often I get commissions anymore anyways.”
“I can understand that not everypony can appreciate the mastery of your art.”
“Or maybe for certain ponies art is not important.” Through the corner of the eye, Ink Brush looked at Rarity, drawing straight lines in her sandbox. “Feeling better, Lady Rarity?”
“Barely.” She snorted with a tired smile. “I guess I’ll have to stay for a few hours more until I’m in a better mood.”
“May I ask what happened, my lady?”
“Just…” She let out a long, tired sigh. “Problems at the Celestial Tournament.”
Ink turned at Rarity, speaking with concern. “Is your sister okay?”
“Yes, yes, she’s fine. She passed, actually. Everypony passed save for Snips, one of the Lore contestants.”
“That’s outstanding, Lady Rarity! I must paint the Jewel victors!”
“Yes, we’ll have time for that, but it’s not the contest what worried me.”
Ink Brush lifted an eyebrow, burying the stick into the sand before turning at Rarity. “My lady, tell me what happened.”
“I don’t think it’s appropriate to talk about it.”
“The burden’s lighter when you share the load, Lady Rarity.”
“I guess you’re right.” Rarity put the stick down on the sand, sighing as she looked at Ink Brush through the corner of the eye. “I’m worried about the events that took place there. I can’t be sure, about most changes, but some were obvious. I fear for Scootaloo the most.”
“Scootaloo? I overheard your sister mentioning her some time ago.”
Rarity nodded. “She’s Rainbow Dash’s apprentice. She got into serious trouble at the swordfighting tournament. She seriously injured one of the contestants. A bit overzealous of her, but then everypony stared at Dash. She could barely maintain her composure.”
“What’ll happen to her?”
“To be honest, Ink Brush, I have no idea. Dash may force Scootaloo to perform exhausting tasks for a long time. But I know that she has never before demanded her apprentice to refer to her by her full title: Overlord Rainbow Dash.”
Ink Brush looked at her, blinking surprised. “Overlord?”
“It’s the title that the Rainbow Clan’s leader wields. But I’m losing my point. There’s a possibility of a war that may affect half the Empire, for it would affect the Party, the Rainbow and the Lore.”
Ink Brush turned to face Rarity. “But is the sword the only answer, my lady?”
Rarity looked at the sky with a concerned stare. “I know that it isn’t, but I hope they find out before it’s too late.”
“I’m sure they will, Lady Rarity.” Ink Brush lifted the stick, staring at it as she made it turn in mid air. “The wisdom that we’ve gathered through centuries of existence has taught us a very important lesson.”
“And that is?”
“Follow me, Lady Rarity, I’ll show you.”
Both mares walked through the sand gardens, Ink Brush taking the stick with her. Most of them were blank, but some had drawings on them, symbols that represented concepts of the Bushido and the Elements. They finally reached to a place with a larger sand box with a huge symbol that barely fitted inside.
“What does this mean, Ink Brush?”
“This is one of my latest pieces, Lady Rarity. It means ‘Everything under the Heavens’.”
“Sounds a bit philosophical if I may.”
Ink Brush giggled at her comment. “Of course. A samurai must be well versed in both sword and word. This means that we, as clans, even if we’re different, are united under the reign of the Daughters of Heavens. We fight for a common cause and against a common enemy. Those who learn that will understand that clans mostly mean that each of us have a role to fulfill.”
Rarity’s eyes widened, astonished at the words of Ink Brush. ”That’s quite… Wait, you’re also a trained swordmare?”
“Not exactly. Calligraphy and sword fighting are quite similar skills. Mastering one of them could make you quite competent on the other.”
“So… You’re a good swordmare because you’re good at calligraphy?”
Ink Brush smiled. “The skill needed to become a calligrapher, the discipline, the acceleration and deceleration, the turns, crochets and stroke order or the lines is not that different from the moves taught among the swordfighting academies.”
Rarity smiled broadly. “That means that you’re a wonderful warrior.”
“Maybe, but I won’t take a sword to fight.”
“Why?”
“Swords destroy, Lady Rarity. My brush creates. I won’t unsheathe a sword against anypony. A pony has no right to take another pony’s life.”
“Even if it meant to create a better world for the rest of us?”
Ink Brush wondered for a while, drawing with the stick on the sand. “A better world… “ She turned around to face Rarity. “Why are you telling me this anyway, my lady?”
Rarity smiled profusely, standing up and walking around the other mare. “Ink Brush, for what you’ve told me, you have nothing against the other clans.”
“That’s right. Each one of us has a role to fulfill to keep the balance and safety of the Empire.”
Rarity nodded in approval. “And you are a decent swordpony for what you’ve mentioned.”
“I guess I could defend myself.” Ink Brush lifted an eyebrow, following Rarity with her eyes. “What do you have in mind?”
“Let’s just say that having somepony like you close to me would benefit the Empire greatly. You’ll see, darling.”
-o-
In the Rainbow Clan’s castle, Rainbow Dash sat in her throne, her hoof tapping one of the armchairs. In front of her, Scootaloo and Derpy argued loudly.
“For the last time,” cried Derpy. “You’re not allowed to challenge Pipsqueak to a duel!”
“Why not?” Scootaloo flapped her wings vigorously.
“First, he beat you once without too much effort. Second, he didn’t do anything to deserve being challenged. It was you who barely killed my daughter.” Saying those two words turned Derpy even more furious. “He only asked for the punishment you had to get. Be thankful knowing that we still try to protect you from making stupid mistakes.”
“You should listen to us, Scoots,” added Rainbow Dash, massaging her forehead with her hooves. “I don’t think you have the faintest idea of what you almost caused back there.”
“So you can call me ‘Scoots’ and I have to call you ‘Overlord’ every time?”
Rainbow Dash pounded both armchairs in a fit of rage. “Quit that foalish behavior! You almost started a war involving three clans, and who knows what would’ve happened!” She leaned back on the throne, breathing deeply. “Twilight and Dinky haven’t held grudges nor demanded any sort of compensation, neither has Pipsqueak. If he wanted to do something about your actions, he’d have done it at the tournament. He didn’t, so be happy about it.”
“Oh, yeah, I love my new position as a warden,” spat Scootaloo, making no efforts in hiding the sarcasm.
Rainbow Dash sighed, speaking in a softer voice. “Scoots, this is for your own good. You have to learn to control yourself. I admire your fighting spirit, but you can’t overdo it against brothers in arms or in tournaments. Learn to do that, and you’ll return to skirmishing in no time!”
“I still feel like challenging Pipsqueak, Das— I mean, Overlord Dash.” Scootaloo raised an eyebrow as Rainbow Dash shook her hoof. “What?”
“I don’t mind that you call me Dash in private or in front of Derpy, but when there are other ponies, I’d expect you to refer to me with the proper respect and authority.” Scootaloo nodded at Dash’s words. “As for the challenge, though, Derpy’s right. I can’t allow you to do that. He did nothing wrong. “
“He meddled with our clan’s issues,” replied Scootaloo with her front legs crossed. “I admit that Derpy had to intervene, but Pipsqueak shouldn’t have opened his muzzle!”
“Do I have to remind you that he’ll marry Dinky in a couple of days?” inquired Derpy. “Of course he had reasons to speak against you! Besides, what makes you even think you stand a chance against him? The only contest where you beat him was the Athletics trial, and he came in a close second place. Not to mention that he’s now a Jade Magistrate!”
“What the hay is a Jade Magistrate?” said Scootaloo.
Derpy crossed her arms in front of her. “Jade Magistrates are the ones that oversee the use of magic. That means that they make sure that every single pony that can speak to the elemental spirits is sent to summoner schools, and are promoted to the rank of samurais if they belong to a lower caste. They also prevent the abuse of magic for selfish purposes and locate and kill Bloodspeakers on sight.”
“So he has a different duty now?”
“It’s more than just that, Scootaloo,” continued Derpy. “He’s a magistrate, meaning that he belongs to a higher social status. They don’t accept challenges from ponies of lower caste just as samurais don’t accept challenges from peasants. Mainly because it’s foolish to challenge them, for Jade Magistrates represent the search for pure magic, and nopony should argue that.”
“So now they’re untouchable…” Scootaloo walked around the hall, muttering to herself. “Everything was planned from the beginning. They’re conspiring against me.”
Derpy raised an eyebrow in disbelief. “What in Equestria are you talking about?”
“I wanted to win the Celestial Tournament to honor Rainbow Dash, but they had to meddle with it! The trials where I had a competent training? They threw me against ponies that would defeat me! I barely got enough points to pass!”
“Scoots, that was just bad luck,” corrected Rainbow Dash. “The Imperial Chancellor used clay plates to choose randomly who competed against each other before every trial.”
“Then what about Dinky? I’m sure she was part of it!”
Derpy stomped the floor angrily. “How dare you even think that?”
“I know a few things about the Tournament,” admitted Scootaloo. “One of the rules allows summoners who have gathered enough points to abstain from participating without problems.”
“That’s true,” seconded Derpy. “But that doesn’t mean that they can’t participate regardless of it. Most summoners choose to join the Dueling Championship, so I don’t see why this is different.”
“Then why didn’t she go on when they disqualified me?” demanded Scootaloo.
Derpy stared at her in disbelief with a grimace to contain the laughter. “Scootaloo, you can’t be serious. You’re accusing my very own daughter of being part of a conspiracy against you?”
“Everything’s clear now: if she wanted to participate till the end, she would’ve stepped up in the second round. But no, once I got disqualified she moved away.”
“Scootaloo, are you even listening to yourself?” Derpy sounded desperate, looking at her with pleading eyes. “Neither my daughter or Pipsqueak wanted to cause you any harm. It was all a certain amount of unfortunate coincidences. You can’t just start a conspiracy in your head. Everypony was doing their best there!”
“I’m afraid that you’re biased in their favor, Spymaster.” Scootaloo’s words left Derpy with her mouth wide open. She looked back at her mentor. “Rainbow Dash, I still wish to challenge Pipsqueak.”
Rainbow Dash closed her eyes with a long sigh. “You know that he was named Jade Magistrate for defeating a Bloodspeaker, right?”
“He scared her away, that’s not what I consider defeating somepony. He was victorious thanks to bluffs and trickery that, if not for his fillyfriend, wouldn’t have worked and he’d be a goner. And not even you can deny that, Spymaster.” Derpy looked away with a sigh. “If I were the Empress, I wouldn’t have promoted him for just shooing Trixie away, I would’ve demanded the Bloodspeaker’s head! If it’s such an important role, at least I wouldn’t be giving it away as if titles were candy!”
“Watch your words, Scootaloo!” cried Derpy, her tone angrier by the seconds. “Are you even thinking before speaking? Do you dare to question the Empress’ judgment and authority?”
“I’m just saying that I’d do things differently, demanding more for such an apparently important title.”
“I see,” said Rainbow Dash. Her eyes didn’t move away from Scootaloo. “There is one way to challenge a pony of higher status, but you need a pony of higher or similar status to back you up.”
“Would you do that for me, Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo extended her wings with hopeful eyes.
“Only if you’re absolutely sure, without a single bit of doubt, of your theories.”
Scootaloo nodded profusely, but Derpy stepped forward, shaking her hoof.
“I plain refuse to do so,” replied Derpy. “And I wouldn’t recommend you to do it either, Overlord!”
“Though I appreciate your advice, Spymaster, I have to oblige.” Derpy lowered her head. “However,” she continued, turning to Scootaloo again, “I’ll do it on one condition.”
Scootaloo raised an eyebrow. “And that is?”
“I’m going to take a letter of recommendation to a certain battalion that you’ll join without question, no matter if you win or lose.”
Scootaloo stood motionless in front of Rainbow Dash with fallen ears. “Dash…”
“I’m really sorry, but this is not how a samurai should behave. If you take personal matters too seriously, I don’t want you under my wing anymore.” Rainbow Dash took a deep breath before resuming. “Consider this my last gift. Now go and get ready, we’ll go to the Party Shrine in two hours. I’ll take you there personally.”
Scootaloo stepped backwards with a sad stare before galloping out of the room. As she left, Rainbow Dash covered her face with her hoof, avoiding eye contact with Derpy.
“Take the note, Derpy.”
“Yes, Overlord,” she said as she grabbed a quill and a parchment.
“I, Overlord Rainbow Dash, leader of the Rainbow Clan, come to you…” Dash’s voice trembled lightly, trying to hold a sob. “Lady Applejack, leader of the Apple Clan, to request admittance for the Rainbow Scout Scootaloo…”
Derpy finished taking notes and waited for Rainbow Dash to resume the note. She nodded to her leader, but Dash didn’t even turn to look at her. She got up from the throne and walked away.
“Overlord…”
“Talk to Commander Spitfire; she’ll help you finish the letter. She was the one who gave me the idea.”
“What idea, Overlord?” Derpy walked towards her, but Rainbow Dash tried to buck her.
Rainbow Dash turned around with watery eyes. “Leave me alone! I don’t want to see anypony!”
“Overlord, please…” Derpy flew slowly, getting in front of her. She rested the forehooves on her shoulders. “Calm down, Dash,” she said with a motherly tone.
Rainbow Dash’s ears perked up. Between sobs, she looked up to see Derpy in front of her. She couldn’t contain a smile. “Did… did you just call me ‘Dash’?”
Derpy looked away. “Sorry, Overlord, it’s just that…”
Rainbow Dash snorted softly as she wiped the tears from her eyes and cheeks. “It’s okay. It caught me by surprise, that’s all. I don’t think you’ve ever called me anything different than Overlord Dash. The same goes to Spitfire and Soarin. What’s different now?”
“Overlord, I don’t think that…”
“Derpy, you’re my second-in-command, and I order you to tell me.” She sounded determined, but not demanding.
After taking a deep breath, Derpy answered. “Overlord, you… don’t look like a general at the moment. I don’t blame you, though. I can only imagine the ordeal you must be going through.”
Rainbow Dash looked away from Derpy to the door from which Scootaloo had left. “I don’t want to do this.”
“I know.”
“Scootaloo… She’s the closest thing I have as a daughter in all my life, and I feel that I’ve failed her.”
Derpy smiled tenderly. “You did everything you could. Maybe if I had been a bit less biased, as she said...”
“You aren’t to blame for this, Derpy. We both know that she was the one who made the mistakes, and she has to pay for them. I can protect her from certain problems she may cause.” Rainbow Dash shook her head sorrowfully. ”However, this last issue goes beyond anything I can turn a blind eye to. If I let her go unpunished, it would stand as a really dangerous precedent. Everypony would like equal treatment. Not to mention how damaged my authority among the other clans would become. This just had to be done, and not only for that reason.”
“What do you mean, Overlord?”
“Do you want to know why I want to back her up for the duel?”
Derpy raised an eyebrow. “You mentioned it as a last gift, but I suppose there’s something more.”
Rainbow Dash nodded. “I know that Scootaloo won’t accept a no for an answer. I wouldn’t be so worried if it was another samurai or the like. But Scootaloo’s really hot-headed at the moment. Pipsqueak might refuse the duel, but that wouldn’t stop her. She believes without a doubt that she’s right. And if she starts a fight with a magistrate…”
Derpy frowned. “The punishment is death.”
“That’s why I want to back her. Sure, she’s not right about her conspiracy theories, but I prefer that rather than having to witness her execution. Her safety… ”Rainbow Dash looked away with a sob. “Her safety is way more important to me that the tiny bit of personal honor that I might lose with this.”
Derpy smiled broadly. “I understand, Overlord. That’s a very noble thought. May I ask where we’re sending her?”
Rainbow Dash took a deep breath and stared at Derpy. “She’ll be sent with the Deathseekers.”
“What?!” said Derpy with widened eyes. Her voice sounded distorted. “Overlord Dash, I’m sure there must be another way!”
“She’ll do fine,” comforted Rainbow Dash. “It’s true that I had my doubts too, but that’s her place now. A battalion for ponies that brought great shame to their clans, mentors or family, and fight for the sole purpose of cleansing their names by dying gloriously in battle; she’ll get used to it.”
“Even so, Overlord, this is not a temporary punishment. Joining the Deathseekers is forever!”
“Until she atones for her faults,” corrected Rainbow Dash.
“There’s not even one case in recorded history of a Deathseeker redeeming himself in a way that doesn’t include dying in battle!” Derpy cleared her throat and bowed deeply in shame. “I’m terribly sorry, Overlord, I couldn’t contain myself.”
Rainbow Dash laughed at Derpy’s sudden change of attitude. “No need to worry, Derpy, it’s fine. It’s true, though, that nopony has left the Deathseekers, but there’s also one thing you missed.”
Derpy raised an eyebrow. “And that is?”
Dash looked back to her with a broad smile. “They have never had a student of Overlord Rainbow Dash among their ranks.”
“That’s a good point, Overlord,” replied Derpy with a giggle. “Although you might be thinking too highly of Scootaloo.”
“She’s a ferocious fighter, not to mention that making me proud is her source of inspiration. I’m sure that she’ll do her best so we can both sit together at a table again and tell me about the battles she fought.”
“I hope you’re right, Overlord.” Derpy ‘s eyes widened. “Oh, that reminds me! What are we going to do with Gilda?”
“I have plans for her. She’ll become my personal bodyguard from now on.”
Derpy’s jaw dropped. “W-what?! Overlord, she tried to kill me!”
Rainbow Dash replied with a burst of laugh. “That means that she’s really good at what she does. But don’t worry, Derpy, I have everything covered. I have a couple things that will make her as faithful to our clan as she used to be.”
“I’m listening,” said Derpy with her ears perked up.
-o-
Whooves had wandered deep into the Everfree Forest for almost an hour. He gazed sorrowfully at the desolated trees and corrupted land.
How beautiful this place use to be, he thought, and what a mockery of a forest it has become.
The few puddles and bodies of water resembled pestilent bogs, with barely anything living inside. The trees that weren’t spread across the floor had rotten branches and peeled bark. The once green grass was now withered, and the land looked dead and dry, unable to grow even the smallest sprout.
It was a place of nightmares that was constantly changing. Whooves looked back after crossing a grove, only to find a deserted plain and no trace of the trees. He knew that memorizing the turns he took would be much better than trying to search for something distinguishable to use as a reference. His ears were perked up as he had noticed that a group of creatures followed him. However, he kept calm and pretended he hadn’t heard a thing as he guided them to a place where they had no tactical advantage.
He ended up arriving to a large glade, checking the surroundings with a determined gaze.
“Show yourselves!” demanded Whooves.
From behind the trees he had left behind, a group of Diamond Dogs walked out wielding spears and bows. A much shorter dog jumped down from one of the treetops.
“You have some guts to come on your own, pony,” said the small Diamond Dog, who appeared to be the leader of the squad. He stared surprised at Whooves. “You don’t wear the colors of the Apple, and you stand on your own in the domain of the Dark Lord. You must be either the bravest or the craziest creature I’ve ever had the pleasure to kill.” He nocked an arrow on his bow, ready to shoot Whooves.
“My time hasn’t come yet, Diamond Dog. I’ve come to see your lord.”
The creature lowered his bow, staring at Whooves in disbelief. “I think I’ve heard you wrong. Did you just say that you want to—”
“Have a meeting with Discord, Yes, you’ve heard that right. And I have the feeling that if you try to harm me in any way, he’ll find an appropriate punishment.”
“What’s he talking about, Captain Spot?” inquired one of the scouts.
“Quiet!” he cried without turning back to them. In a fit of rage, he threw the bow to the ground and unsheathed a poniard as he walked towards Whooves. “Give me a good reason why I shouldn’t slit your throat open here and now!”
“Your lord awaits me, Captain,” replied Whooves without showing any trace of fear. “I have reasons to believe that he’s done something that he was strictly forbidden to do, and as the Fortune of Time, I may be unable to interfere in the affairs of mortals. But I can and will demand answers from your lord, and you’re going to take me to him!”
Whooves raised an eyebrow as Spot looked around him with his ears perked up, as if somepony was talking to him. With a grunt, he sheathed his weapon and gestured the others to come closer.
“We’ll take him to the castle,” Spot said while picking up his bow. “Lord Discord wants to see him.” He leaned in close to Whooves and growled. “I don’t care if you’re a Fortune or not; try something funny and my squadron will feast on you tonight.”
-o-
News about Apple Bloom becoming the Celestial Champion spread at breathtaking speed through the Empire, and the Apple Clan burst in celebration. When they arrived to the Apple lands’ border at dawn, everypony received Apple Bloom warmly, bowing to her as she walked by. Her siblings promised her a festival that she’d never forget for bringing such a huge honor to the clan and family. Applejack sent off-duty runners to all the Apple dojos to bring them the best fighters they had for a wrestling tournament in Apple Bloom’s honor. Big Macintosh ordered a feast to be prepared with the finest meals to be ready that night.
Apple Bloom suggested walking across the Diamond Bulwark to meet the defenders who wouldn’t be able to assist to the ceremony, to which her siblings agreed. The soldiers celebrated the gesture with ovations and the summoners chanted blessings as she walked past them. One of the lieutenants standing on duty gave her an invitation to join the tetsubo duelist’s academy, the same one that Big Macintosh had attended. She grinned broadly and bowed gently at the gift as she accepted it. After hours of walking, they reached the other end of the wall. Big Macintosh called for a chariot to take them as fast as possible to the Apple Castle.
When they got there, the huge banquet was already waiting for them in the throne room. Towering stallions and mares practiced grapples and throws for the tournament. As soon as the three siblings took their seats, the Apple Chancellor trotted next to them:
“I’m sorry to disturb you, Lady Applejack,” he started, unfolding a scroll containing the contestants’ names. “But we can’t start the tournament. We are short of three competitors.”
“Mah sis will have the tournament that Ah promised her!” said Applejack with a frown.
“But my lady, we just can’t—”
“Ahm thinking! There must be a way.” She crossed her forelegs and lowered her head. She looked to her right, where Big Mac was seating, and both smiled. “Are ya thinking what Ahm thinking, brother?”
“Eeyup. Hey, Apple Bloom,” he said, leaning forward to see her youngest sister. “There are three slots left for the tournament. Wanna join?”
Apple Bloom giggled and showed a wide grin. “Why not? Sounds fun!”
“Alright, chancellor, the three of us will fill the remaining slots!” announced Applejack.
The chancellor raised an eyebrow. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
Applejack huffed, tapping the hoof on the table. “Do Ah have to repeat mahself or are you going to do what Ah said without further questioning mah authority? The three of us wanna join, so get going, Chancellor Caramel!”
“Y-y-yes, Lady Applejack, I’m on my way!”
Apple Bloom snorted when Caramel galloped away. “Ah guess he doesn’t want them to hurt us.”
“Eeyup, he’s always been a bit too overprotective.”
“Yeah, Ah remember that,” grunted Applejack. She looked at Caramel, a gentle smile drawing on her face. “Ah thought he’d focus his protectiveness on ‘is wife, but Ah guess he has enough worry for everypony.”
Each fight was short but intense as the massive ponies clashed against each other. The crowd cheered every time the thundering sound of a pony being thrown to the ground resounded through the throne room. The only difference concerning that behavior was when one of the fighters was one of the Apple siblings. In those cases, all the bets were in their favor.
Big Macintosh, despite having spent years without fighting bare-hooved, was still a fearsome rival, and his strength was unmatched. He always took a defensive stance, waiting for the other contestant to charge towards him. Once he tightened a grip, victory was on his side as he threw them out of the ring. On the other end of the spectrum, Applejack rushed ferociously to the fight, overwhelming her opponents with tackles and grips, allowing them no time to react. Apple Bloom had her own style, throwing punches and hoof strikes to make her rivals stumble and submitting them with a grapple.
With little problems, Big Macintosh reached the final. However, he was worried about the remaining match. Apple Bloom and Applejack had to fight against each other and the winner had to fight him. He was paying more attention to the other ponies’ reactions that to the fight itself. During the long fight where both sisters seemed matched, most of the attendants cheered Apple Bloom; only a few supported Applejack, and those had their voices silenced by the screams of the former. The Apple Leader grew angrier, doubling her efforts in the fight. To everypony’s surprise, she grabbed Apple Bloom in a tight grip and slammed her to the ground. Silence flooded the room, only interrupted when both sisters asked the same question at the same time:
“Yer okay, sis?”
“Yup, nothing Ah can’t handle, Applejack,” said Apple Bloom while getting up.
Applejack looked away with a sad grimace. “Sorry, Ah didn’t want to throw you that hard. Ah just—”
“It’s okay.” Apple Bloom looked around her, watching as everypony stared at them, mumbling. “Ah’ve noticed it too. Ah should be the one apologizing.”
“Not yer fault, sis. This has been going for longer than Ah’d like to admit. But don’t worry ‘bout it. This is your day, you have to enjoy yerself.” With a humble smile, Applejack winked at her sister, who nodded with a giggle.
“Only one fight left,” said Big Macintosh, taking a step forward.
“Ahm ready!” replied Applejack as she smashed her hooves together.
Both ponies entered the circle, and when the chancellor gave the signal, they charged towards each other. This time, though, there wasn’t a single pony who cheered Applejack; everypony was with Big Macintosh. The lack of sympathizers infuriated the Apple Leader. Her brother hugged her, disguising it as a grapple. She rested her forehead on his shoulder, pushing him back.
“It’s always been like this,” lamented Applejack, holding back the sorrow. “They only accepted me because you retired and offered me the leadership.”
“You’ve done a good job leading us, sis,” assured Big Macintosh. “Their words mean nothing.”
As Applejack kept pushing him out of the ring, Big Macintosh slammed the ground with his hoof. With great might, he lifted his sister from the floor and performed a perfect suplex. The blow emptied the Apple Leader’s lungs. She got on her knees as she recovered her breath and the other ponies cried ovations to her brother.
“You okay, sis?” he asked.
“Yeah… Ahm fine. You overdid it a bit, but Ah have to admit that it was a darn good throw.”
Both siblings laughed loudly. Big Macintosh offered his hoof to help Applejack getting up, and with a mutual nod, they spoke.
“Let the feast begin!”
Everypony sat at the long table that divided the Throne Room in two perfect halves. Along the table, there were tens of jars full of cider, with several kegs ready to refill if necessary. Dozens of different cakes and pastries, of all possible flavors and sizes ready to be devoured. Imported dandelions and other flowers, a rare treat in Apple Lands, decorated the center of the table, an exclusive and well deserved treat for Apple Bloom. There were loaves of bread next to every plate, and the servants would bring more from the kitchen it required.
The sound of clashing jugs where the only thing that silenced the laughter that filled the castle as the celebration went on. Some soldiers began to sing catchy military tunes, and the whole table followed suit. During the meeting, one of the earth ponies stood up, raising his drink in the air. He had a grey coat and a short blue mane, but the most distinguishable feature of his was a vertical scar where his right eye should be.
“Fillies and gentlecolts,” he said with a wide grin. “May I have your attention for a moment?”
“A toast, Commander War Edict?” replied Big Macintosh, raising his own jug.
Edict shook his hoof with a grin. “No need for formalities; we’re having a party after all! And yes, a toast to the Celestial Champion, Apple Bloom! Everypony! To Apple Bloom!”
“To Apple Bloom!” repeated the whole room.
Apple Bloom blushed furiously as everypony acclaimed her name. “Aw, this is just too much!”
“This clan will recover its former golden age under your command, Apple Bloom!” stated Edict proudly.
The room turned mute with those words. Applejack was the first to speak after an uncomfortably long silence. “And what d’ya mean by that, Commander?” She threw a hard glare at him, but Edict didn’t look away.
“I’m just saying that our young Champion has proven to be skilled in several fields. She even beat the Jewel Swordmistress in a duel.”
“That’s right, Edict,” said Apple Bloom, who had lost her smile since Applejack spoke. “However, defeating a duelist doesn’t make me a leader, no matter if Ah surpassed one of the greatest duelists. Besides, Ahm sure Applejack is a far better leader than Ah could be.”
“Oh, don’t be so humble, Apple Bloom,” insisted War Edict. “After all, you’ve been instructed by General Macintosh, the Apple Hero himself! A mighty leader with a head over his shoulders!”
“Now wait just a minute there, Commander!” roared Applejack, pounding the table. “Ah might not be like mah brother, but that doesn’t mean Ahm not doing mah job! You have yer opinion, but Ahm still in charge, and this is an insubordination!”
“No, Applejack,” corrected Edict. “I’m not the only one who thinks this way.”
“Not today, Commander,” she growled between her teeth.
“Today’s the perfect day, Apple Leader! We want your sister Apple Bloom to lead us! She’ll rule our clan and return us to our former glory!”
“If I may,” interrupted Chancellor Caramel. “I’ve been in charge since Big Mac rose as a leader, and have taken care of making sure that all the families of those who fall in their duty are informed.”
“What do you want to tell us with that, Chancellor?” inquired Big Macintosh.
“With all due respect to everypony here, I have objective evidence. I don’t know, and won’t speak, about who’s the best leader. However,” he continued as he took out a scroll, “the number of yearly casualties our clan has suffered since Applejack’s promotion as leader has decreased.”
Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow. “How much has it decreased?”
“Quite a lot.” Caramel offered the scroll to him. “You may check it yourself, General.”
“That’s preposterous!” cried Edict. “There’s no way that can be possible!”
“Ahm getting sick of you spitting at mah authority, Commander!” Applejack jumped over the table, landing a few inches away from War Edict. “Ahm yer leader, and you should respect me as such, no matter what mah sis has achieved!”
“Caramel’s right,” said Big Macintosh, to everypony’s surprise. “With Applejack leading us, we’ve lost far fewer soldiers during assaults.” He stood up and saluted at his sister. “Ahm proud of you, Applejack; you’ve proven to be a better leader than Ah’d been.”
“You can’t be serious, Big Macintosh!” complained Edict. “That can mean a lot of things. Yes, we might have lost fewer soldiers, but that can easily mean that we’ve suffered less attacks.”
“Unfortunately, that’s not right,” replied the chancellor. “We’ve suffered more attacks from the Everfree Forest in the last few years. Which makes Applejack’s feat more surprising.”
“Oh, you think I don’t know about it?” said Edict with a frown.
“Commander,” insisted Applejack. “No more talkin’ about this.”
“But it’s important to know, Applejack. They doubled their efforts to defeat us because they knew Big Macintosh had retired. They saw you as weak, and tried to defeat us! Even mindless barbarians as the Diamond Dogs see you as weak!”
“Ah’ve had enough of you!”
“Stop it!” yelled Apple Bloom, looking down at the table. Everypony in the room heard her sobbing in the silence she had caused.
“Sis, Ah—” tried to say Applejack.
“No! Ah didn’t want this! Ah thought this was gonna be a huge party to celebrate that Ah passed my gempukku and became the Celestial Champion. But Ah didn’t want this to happen. Ah shouldn’t...” She looked up with watery eyes, shaking her head. “No, Ah wish Ah hadn’t won the tournament!” She got up and ran out of the Throne Room without containing her crying.
“Apple Bloom!” called Applejack.
“Go with her,” said Big Macintosh. “Ah’ll handle this.”
“You sure, brother?”
“She needs us now. Ah’ll meet you both when Ahm done here.”
With a quick nod, Applejack galloped away after Apple Bloom. Big Macintosh turned to the other ponies in the room. When he spoke, his voice trembled, as if he were holding back.
“What has happened today mustn’t leave this room. Did Ah make mahself clear?” Everypony kept silent, either looking forward or staring at the floor. With a bellowing roar, Big Macintosh smashed the table, shattering it to pieces. “Did Ah make mahself clear!? ”
“Y-yes, General Macintosh, sir!” stuttered everypony.
He kept breathing raggedly “Chancellor Caramel, every single pony here will be sent to the Diamond Bulwark. They’ll serve there for the rest of their lives. Ahm sure none of them will have anything against it.”
Nopony dared to say a word. The Apple Clan usually knew a calm Big Macintosh. Seeing the towering stallion shouting in a fit of rage was far more intimidating than most of the horrors they had to fight at the Diamond Bulwark.
“Now, get out of mah sight,” demanded Big Macintosh. Everypony save for Caramel, who stayed next to him, walked away. “Commander War Edict!” he called. “Stay here, Ah ain’t done with ya.”
Edict stopped and turned around to meet him, stepping back and cowering as Big Macintosh walked towards him. “My lord?” he said, trying to keep his composure.
“Today was mah sis’ most important day of her life.” He walked closer, his eyes standing mere inches away from Edict’s. “And you made her cry. Not only that, but you also insulted mah sister and current leader, Applejack. Ahm ready to defend their honor in a duel.”
Edict's face paled. “That… that won’t be necessary, my lord.”
“You have any idea what you’ve caused?”
“General Macintosh,” cried Edict in despair. “Apple Bloom would be a great leader!”
“And your declaration would surely start a civil war among the Apple Clan.” Big Macintosh turned around and walked away from him. “But Ah refuse to let it happen. We must focus our strengths to defend the Empire against the Everfree Forest, not to fight among us to decide who shall lead us. Applejack has proven that she’s a far better general than Ah was, even if her methods differ from mine.”
“My lord…” Edict lowered his head, falling to his knees. He shook his head, as if realizing what he had done. “I wish to atone for my fault. Allow me to commit seppuku to cleanse the stain I’ve brought to my clan.” He slowly offered his short sword to the Apple Hero.
Big Macintosh looked back at him with a sad gaze. He took the sword from him and walked to a weapon rack and looked at all the available weapons. With a sorrowful shake of his head, he took a wooden wakizashi and threw it to him. Edict stared at it with widened eyes.
“M-my lord,” he stuttered. “W-why?”
“You didn’t have the bravery to defend your statements in front of me. What makes you think that you have the guts to take your own life to save what little honor you have left? You ain’t worth mah time anymore.”
Big Macintosh left the room, followed by Caramel. War Edict kneeled motionless on the floor, staring at the wooden sword, the gravest insult a samurai could experience. Without saying a word, he got up and left the room from the opposite door.
Chapter 6: Weighing the Cost. Part 2
Twilight Sparkle sat at a table surrounded by the Council of Elemental Masters. All of them were incredibly powerful summoners focused on one of the five elements, but that power had come with a bizarre price; their minds had been twisted and her personalities slightly altered to attune with the elements they wield. Twilight looked from left to right, each of them staring back at her.
The leftmost unicorn was Charcoal, the Elemental Master of Fire. He was a short, stocky unicorn of middle age, and his element was reflected in his colours. His coat was the same burning red found in the heart of a blaze and his short yellow mane seemed to flicker like tongues of flame. His orange eyes would flash like lightning when his short temper was roused or if someone dared to question his reckless behaviour. All of these traits combined to make him one of the most feared ponies of the Lore Clan when going to war.
Beside him was Gale, a pale ivory unicorn with a long, soft, grey mane and tail; thin and light, the delicate strands seemed to sway and dance in an ever-present and imperceptible breeze. Her eyes were a misty blue, and rich with emotions. Gale was mercurial. She loved to laugh and play tricks, but she also cried easily. She was never one to sit still, and was prone to drift aimlessly. However, she could also be as wrathful as the element of wind she represented. One of the best known Elemental Masters, she enjoyed time in the spotlight, unlike the others who preferred seclusion.
In the middle of the Council rested Hollow Gap, the mysterious Master of Void. She was a plain dark blue unicorn with a thick black mane and a mid length tail tied in a ponytail. She wore a blindfold of heavy cloth wrapped around her sightless eyes. She often sat as still as a statue, seemingly unaware of her surroundings. Despite this she was well respected and all would heed her words.Her control of void magic had twisted her mind in ways that only Twilight, as a void summoner, could only begin to understand.
The next was a stallion who others joked was not born so much as carved from a mountain. Avalanche bore a mane and tail the rich colour of moss cropped close to his thick brown coat. He had large brown eyes which expressed his unflappable patience and boundless kindness to others. The son of a Lore Summoner and an Apple Witch Hunter, his reputation and appearance often intimidated others. When they saw how gentle he was and his attention to detail though, ponies flocked to him. He was slow to anger, but when he was upset it was said it was as if the earth itself swallowed his enemies whole.
The final member on the council was Tidal Wave, the Master of Water. Her icy blue eyes showed the strength hidden beneath her beautiful aquamarine coat and long silky mane and tail that put one in the mind of the foam on the crest of a wave. Like her element, she was immovable in the face of what she called "flimsy" arguments of hypotheses and opinions, listening only to facts. Due to this, Twilight held her in high esteem, but was wise enough to recognize that at times one had to make something up on the fly and hope it worked.
“I’ve summoned you all because there’s a new danger at hand,” said Twilight, resting her weight on her hooves on the table. “Bloodspeakers have returned, and we may have a sympathizer in one of our young ponies.”
“Slit their throat open!” roared Charcoal. “There, problem solved!”
“Charcoal, violence is not the solution to all problems!” scolded Gale with a frown.
“But it is the solution to this one! The last thing we need is a bunch of Bloodspeakers inside our clan.”
“I’ve sent an inquisitor to watch him closely, as the standard procedure demands,” said Twilight, trying to soothe the situation. “If they do anything minimally related to Bloodspeakers, they’ll be executed on the spot. However, if after some time they show no sign of suspicious activity, they’ll be left alone.”
“That should do it,” replied Avalanche with a barely noticeable nod. “What else do we have?”
“I agree.” Tidal Wave raised an eyebrow at Twilight. “There’s something more going on than a simple Bloodspeaker sympathizer, isn’t it?”
Twilight huffed before knocking on the table a few times, gesturing in approval. “At the Celestial Tournament something happened that might start a conflict among several clans. A Rainbow Scout severely wounded my apprentice Dinky, and there will be consequences from this event.”
“You expect a war to break out?” inquired Gale with a worried expression.
“To be honest, it’s a possibility, but I don’t think that it will go that far.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time that a blood feud starts because of somepony’s actions at the Celestial Tournament,” said Tidal Wave with a concerned voice. “What’s your position so far, Lady Twilight?”
The Lore Leader shook her head. “Neutral. Yes, what happened was most inappropriate, but Dinky’s fine and Scootaloo was punished accordingly. I’m not going to demand more compensation; that’d be walking on thin ice.” Avalanche, Tidal and Gale nodded in agreement, but Charcoal shook his head dismissively. Twilight grunted softly, pointing an accusing hoof at him. “A war with the Rainbow Clan is the last thing we need right now, Master of Fire. There’s no reason for us to start a fight, and I’m more concerned about Dinky’s performance as a Jade Magistrate.”
Avalanche raised his head with a snort. “So the young void summoner is now a Jade Magistrate?” Taking Twilight’s wide smile as a reply, he continued. “That means you’ve given her scrolls with spells designed to slay creatures of the Everfree Forest?”
“All of them,” confirmed Twilight. “I’ve also given her manuscripts about higher etiquette and law to instruct herself and her future husband, the other Jade magistrate.”
“A monk among the Jade Magistrates?” Tidal shook her head. “That’s not a good idea. There should only be summoners among their ranks.”
“He was able to put Trixie against the ropes on his own for a while, I think that was a good decision.”
“You mean he was able to put up a fight against a Bloodspeaker?” Charcoal showed a wide grin, a rare gesture for him. “That’s more than enough for me!”
“If what you say is right, I have to agree with Charcoal,” added Tidal Wave. “I take it back; the monk might be a good addition, even if he only acts as Dinky’s bodyguard.”
“Pipsqueak is a fast learner from what Dinky has told me. Not to mention that, as well as I've begun giving Dinky special lessons since she became a Jade Magistrate, so will Pinkie and Lyra instruct Pipsqueak in ways to hunt down Bloodspeakers and arrest selfish summoners without putting anyone in harm’s way.”
“We’ll keep an eye on them,” said Avalanche. “As for the conflict, if we stay neutral, I have the feeling that nothing will happen to us. Besides, fighting the Lore is fighting against us.”
“Yes, I’m aware of that. And Dinky might be my student, but she’s also Derpy’s daughter, so most of that will fall inside the Rainbow Clan. Pipsqueak, on the other hoof—”
“Is a monk capable of beating the horseapples out of a Bloodspeaker,” repeated Charcoal with a shrug. “Besides, he’s now a Jade Magistrate, so he’s untouchable. At least if Scootaloo likes being alive and all.”
“And considering this information, the conflict must be between Scootaloo and Pipsqueak,” added Tidal with a smirk. “It won’t even splash over us, so there’s nothing to worry about.”
“Well, I guess this was all. Does anypony have more to say?” Twilight looked at all the Masters, but all of the ones who had taken part on the debate shook their heads. “How about you, Hollow Gap? You’ve kept silent the whole meeting.”
The old mare looked up at her. Even though she had a blindfold, Twilight could feel her eyes scanning them. “How’re General Macintosh and you doing these days?” she said, to everypony’s surprise. “When was the wedding planned for again?”
Hollow’s question caught Twilight off-guard. She blinked a few times before answering. “Uh, we’re getting married tomorrow at dusk, at the Apple Castle.”
The Master of Void nodded slowly. “Love him, Lady Twilight. Enjoy your time together. You can leave the political responsibilities upon us.”
Twilight stared at her with widened eyes. “W-why are you telling me this?”
“I was married once, youngster. Unfortunately, my duties allowed us no time together. Now that he’s not among us anymore, I deeply regret it.”
“But I don’t think I should lay such a burden on your shoulders. It’s my duty!”
“Don’t worry about that, Lady Twilight!” comforted Gale. “We’ll take care of the ruling and all. Besides, we can use magic to remotely speak if something out of the ordinary happens. Enjoy your time with your husband! I’m sure they’ll appreciate your skills in the battlefield too.”
The other masters seconded Gale’s statement with approving nods. Twilight showed a wide grin. “Well, if you don’t mind…” She paused and a slight frown appeared on her face. “But what will I do with Spike? He’s my bodyguard after all, and—”
“Well, he can still be your bodyguard,” said Tidal, “but he can leave you some privacy. He’s going to marry soon too if I’m not mistaken, so he’ll be busy with his own wife.”
“Thank you very much for this offer. I really appreciate it. I’ll pack my luggage and get ready to move to the Apple Castle. Meeting adjourned, everypony!”
Twilight walked out of the room, closing the door behind them.
“Alright, Hollow, enough pretending,” demanded Charcoal, staring at the Master of Void. “You never got married, so what was all that bluff about? What have you seen?”
“The same kind of things that made me gouge my eyes out when I was a filly, Charcoal,” stated Hollow Gap flatly, getting everypony’s attention. “The void is horrible to stare at if you’re not ready. And I wasn’t back then. I thought that without eyes, I wouldn’t be able to see those visions, but my mind gets flooded with similar pictures.”
“But what have you seen, Hollow?” insisted Gale.
“Glimpses of the future. Twilight must be there for the events to take place correctly. We shall beg to the Fortunes for her well-being.”
-o-
Fluttershy and Carrot Top helped Twist to pack her saddlebags.
“Please, be careful at the Temple of Thunderer, okay?” Fluttershy insisted for the umpteenth time. Since Twist accepted Inkie’s invitation to train with them for a few months, the Wilderness Leader hadn’t kept calm even for a moment. “Try not to overdo yourself. Here, take these ointments in case you get badly hurt.” Fluttershy forced a few more flasks inside of one of the saddlebags, unbalancing Twist and barely making her fall.
“It’th okay, Lady Fluttershy,” replied Twist with shaky legs. “I’ll be fine. Thenior monk Inkie told me that I’ll be with them for a few monthth and then I’ll return to you.”
“Here you go, Twist,” said Carrot Top, offering a crescent bladed sang kauw. “I asked one of our blacksmiths to forge this one for you.” Fluttershy offered Twist the weapon, to which the young pony reacted by staring in awe at the greatness of the masterpiece. The shaft was painted in red and white, resembling the peppermint candies she had as a cutie mark. Both ends of the shaft had the usual steel spikes. However, the crescent shaped blade in the middle was slightly larger than usual, and forged in a way that looked like fangs of a tiger. “Even though they might have spare weapons, I considered it more appropriate that you carried your own. You’ve proven yourself a fairly competent warrior with such an exotic weapon, and Inkie and the other Thunderer monks will help you to become better.”
“Thank you, Lady Carrot Top. I promithe I’ll thow you everything I’ll learn when I return.”
“Do you want me to send Eugene with you?” offered Fluttershy. “He can guide you during your way and protect you if you find danger. There’s a bloodspeaker out there after all.”
“That won’t be nethethary, Lady Flutterthy, but thankth for the offer.” Twist bowed to both ponies, visible shaking under the weight of the saddlebags.
Fluttershy and Carrot Top bowed back, and waved to her with wide smiles as she parted towards the Temple of Thunderer. When Twist went out of sight, Fluttershy’s joy slowly faded away, leaving her morose. “She’s gone.”
“She’ll be fine, Lady Fluttershy,” said Carrot Top, resting a hoof on her shoulder. “The temple is in an isolated place, and the Thunderer monks are a force to be reckoned with. If she doesn’t walk out of the road she’ll have no problems.”
“But what if she does?” Fluttershy grabbed Carrot Top by the shoulders, her worry increasing. ”She’s a very kind pony. She might be fooled by bandits pretending to be peasants in peril, and she might get robbed, or even kidnapped!”
“She’s a bit gullible, but you should also remember that the idea of kidnapping a courtier is punishable by death. And I have the feeling that she’ll be able to defend herself.”
“I know, but still…” Fluttershy turned around, staring in the direction Twist had taken. “I didn’t expect her to leave. I thought she’d stay with us.”
“I can understand that. She’s been with us for so long. It’s normal to feel so attached to her after all these years.”
Fluttershy sighed in defeat, leaning on a tree. “Our clan is by far the smallest. I don’t like the idea of seeing some of them leave to join different clans or temples.”
“You’re right, Lady Fluttershy. But our number is largely compensated by our skill as beast tamers. A charge lead by bears and wolves is much more intimidating than most pony battalions.”
“I know, Carrot Top, but a casualty in our clan is more damaging than in any other. Not to mention that our beastmasters are few, and not even with servants helping to feed the animals they can keep up with the hard work.”
“We still have normal samurai to take care of the clan’s protection.” Carrot Top shrugged, running out of ideas to cheer Fluttershy up.
“But they aren’t as competent as other clans’ soldiers. I know that’s because they’ve had military duties since the Dawn of the Empire, and we’ve been…” Fluttershy sighed with a shake. “Mostly farmers, the ones who fed Equestria. We began to train warriors, as far as I read, less than two centuries ago, and the techniques are far from decent.”
“There’s still hope, Lady Fluttershy.”
“What do you mean?”
"We'll you're a Wing monk, after all, Lady Fluttershy. Don't forget that our clan was the one where the Order of the Wing was born. We invented a style that allowed us to fight without causing unnecessary bloodsheds. A simple jab in a specific part of the body—” she said, throwing a punch to Fluttershy’s neck, stopping mere inches from her neck. Fluttershy shrank almost instantly. “That’s all we need to incapacitate an aggressor. Not a single drop of blood shed, not a single life taken away.” She waited until Fluttershy recovered from the scare and stared back at her before resuming. “You came across some manuscripts and learnt the fighting style, am I right?
Fluttershy nodded with a grin. “That’s true. I found them in one of the monasteries we have in our land. I liked the idea of not hurting creatures, and that style suited me perfectly.”
“Have you considered starting an academy to teach the style of the Wing?” asked Carrot Top. “Even some basic techniques would do wonders among our peasants!”
“Oh, but I can’t, Carrot Top!” Fluttershy looked away, resting her forehead on the tree. “I can’t speak normally when the clan leaders gather together, how can I give lectures to a group of students?”
Carrot Top tapped her chin, looking at the sky for a moment. “Why don’t you let Twist give the lessons? You teach her the techniques of the Wing, and then she gives the lectures.“
“Do you think that Twist would be able to? I mean, she wanted to be a courtier and one of our magistrates.”
“And she can still be,” insisted Carrot Top. “Not only that, but because of her training as a monk, she’ll be able to defend herself.“ Carrot Top winked at Fluttershy. “And imagine how many suitors she’ll have. Think about it. She’ll be a mentor of many in the style of the Wing, a respected courtier and a renowned fighter. Ponies able to wield a sang kauw properly are really rare, and she could perform exhibitions at the Winter Court. Who knows? Maybe an Imperial Magistrate might lay eyes upon her!”
“Do you really think so?”
“Absolutely!” Carrot Top giggled for a moment before looking back to Fluttershy’s house. “What do you plan on doing with the issues at the Tournament?”
“I’m not sure.” Fluttershy stared sadly at the horizon. “It doesn’t affect us, so I don’t think we should interfere.”
“I suspect that a conflict may arise nevertheless.”
“Oh, I don’t think Rainbow Dash would let that happen.” Fluttershy shook her head and turned to Carrot Top. “She’s a proud pony, but has grown since we were fillies, and she won’t let a large conflict take place for what happened. It’s not like we can influence their decisions, anyways. If they want to go to war, they will.”
Carrot Top showed a smirk, snorting softly. “I disagree with that, Lady Fluttershy.”
“Huh? What do you mean, Carrot Top?”
“It’s really simple, actually. Remember, my lady, that it’s our clan who grows most of the Empire’s food. Only the Apple Clan sustains itself, but the rest needs the food from our crops. We can stop wars by threatening to cut the food supply.”
“But that’s horrible!” cried Fluttershy in shock. “We can’t do that! How many innocent ponies would starve because of our decision? And what if they turn against us to steal our food and—”
“They won’t, Lady Fluttershy,” said Carrot Top bluntly. “First, wars between clans must be approved by the Empresses, and even then they can only last one week. However, it is true that skirmishes could happen, and the Empresses wouldn’t be able to act in time. The two sides would find loopholes in the rules to consider anything a war declaration and start a conflict.” Carrot Top walked to and fro in front of Fluttershy. “However, we can meet with the two parts and threaten to cut off the food supply if the reason they have is… unreasonable for us, so to speak.”
“Wouldn’t that turn us into the enemy?”
“We’re being reasonable. Injuring a pony in a training duel is something that happens rarely, but Rainbow Dash did what she had to, and acted correctly. If Scootaloo and Pipsqueak, for whatever reason, want to take this even farther… Well, let’s just say that if letting their clans starve doesn’t make them change their mind, they’re far from being worthy samurais.”
“Do you really think Pipsqueak would do that?” Fluttershy sounded confused as she raised an eyebrow in disbelief.
“Not now that he’s a Jade Magistrate. However, he must be extra careful, for a pony of his status is expected to be much better than the average samurai.”
“So… we actually have power?”
Carrot Top couldn’t contain her laughter. “Of course we have, Lady Fluttershy! However, it’s a power we can’t abuse. ‘An army marches on its stomach’, that’s how the old Apple saying goes. This means that we have certain power because we have the food. Warriors, summoners, monks, courtiers and magistrates are important, but the Empire’s foundations are the peasants. And our clan’s full of them. But this is now a power we can use for selfish purposes, as the Empresses can, and will, act if we start abusing of this little advantage of ours.”
Fluttershy nodded with tired eyes. “I’d rather stay impartial until they make a move.”
“A fine decision, Lady Fluttershy.” Carrot Top bowed lightly, showing a wide smile. “Should we go back? We’ll look for the manuscripts and start getting prepared to teach them to Twist once she returns.”
Fluttershy closed her eyes, letting out a long sigh before smiling. “Okay, sounds like a good idea.”
-o-
“Pinkie, I really think that you should put that down,” asked Bon Bon politely.
“It helps me to think, Bon Bon,” replied Pinkie. She kept practicing with her meteor hammer, the metal ends flying around the meeting hall as she twisted and turned.
A few yards away, in a safe place, sat Lyra, Bon Bon and Pokey, watching in awe Pinkie’s worried expression. “So what are we supposed to be discussing here?” asked Pokey with a shrug.
“What do you mean with that?” said Lyra with a frown. “Don’t you remember what happened at the tournament? Pipsqueak’s fillyfriend got severely injured by one of the Rainbow Scouts there! That might start a conflict, and I don’t want that to happen!”
“It won’t happen, Lyra,” assured Bon Bon, resting a hoof on her shoulder. “Your apprentice is now a Jade Magistrate. According to the Imperial Law, a Magistrate is of a higher status, and unless Scootaloo got promoted, which I’m sure it didn’t happen, she can’t lay a hoof on him. And remember that Pipsqueak swore to us that he wouldn’t demand further punishment for Scootaloo’s wrongdoings.”
“How was Dinky able to convince him not to keep him from going to get revenge?” asked Lyra. “He always raises his hooves against everypony who mocks her in any way if he’s around. And Scootaloo could’ve killed her!”
“I think that the fact that Dinky survived was enough for him. But I think that Dinky has her ways to persuade him, if you know what I mean,” replied Bon Bon with a roguish smile.
“So my good apprentice couldn’t resist the desires of the flesh,” complained Lyra with a huff.
“Oh, Lyra, you’re far from the most appropriate pony to say that!” cried Bon Bon. When she realized what she had said, she blushed furiously, and so did Lyra. Pokey turned around and covered his mouth to hide his laughter. “Master Pokey, show some respect!”
“I’m sorry, it’s just that—” Pokey burst into laughter. “It sounded so natural, like if it offended you by implying that you never—” He swept away the tears and tried to catch his breath.
“Look at what you make me do, Lyra,” grunted Bon Bon.
“Let’s move on to a different point, okay?” suggested Lyra, still blushing.
“Sure, sure,” said Pokey before taking a deep breath and regaining the composure. “I’ve given Snails the Twin Blade’s manuscripts. He’s studying them at the moment with Pipsqueak and Dinky.”
“Right, how’s he doing, Master Pokey?” inquired Bon Bon.
“Well, he’s a promising young student, and he wants to learn. I saw the surprised look on his face when he opened the scroll, though. I guess he expected the usual approach about techniques and swordplay instead of philosophy.” He looked at Lyra with a humble smile. “What about you, Lyra? Pipsqueak’s now a Jade Magistrate. Have you taught him some techniques to aid him in his new position?”
“Actually, yes,” she replied with a nod and a grin. “Pinkie and I have shown him how to perform some incapacitating techniques to help him when subjugating ponies and fighting Bloodspeakers.”
“And I gave him scrolls about high etiquette,” added Bon Bon. “He must be extra careful now that he’s a Magistrate and working under Luna’s command.”
“He does?” said Lyra with a raised eyebrow.
“Well, I think so. I mean, they fight Bloodspeakers, so I think that they’ll have Lore Inquisitors and Apple Witch Hunters on their side. Jade and Emerald Magistrates work for the Empire’s wellbeing.”
“What’s an Emerald Magistrate?”
“They are ponies that enforce the Imperial Law and make sure that everypony acts according to it,” answered Pokey with his forelegs crossed in front of him. “They’re the ones who solve problems between clans, but they only have jurisdiction concerning Imperial Law. As different regions or clans have their own rules, they can’t do anything there.”
“So Emerald and Jade Magistrates work for the Empire, got it.”
Bon Bon snorted softly. “I should take you out of the shrine more often, dear.”
Lyra blushed lightly as he rolled her eyes. She noticed that Pinkie hadn’t stopped practicing. “Pinkie, you said you were thinking about something. What’s bothering you?”
“The prophecy!” Pinkie yelled as she drew an arc, throwing both metal ends inside a nearby pool of water. She looked at the other three ponies with a ragged breathing. “It’s come true.”
“You mean the one that said ‘New blood will empower an old enemy’?”
“Yes, that one!”
“But how?”
“I’ve been thinking about it.” Pinkie Pie walked to and fro across the room. “The ‘new blood’ were the contestants, and the old enemy must be the clan rivalries!”
“Are you sure about it?” inquired Bon Bon with a worried voice.
“Yes! Well… I don’t know but seems quite reasonable. I mean, what other possibilities can be? A Jewel duelist being defeated by a non-duelist will surely have consequences, even if Apple Bloom is Big Macintosh’s sister! They’ve always been proud and considered the Twin Blades’ academy their sworn rival! They’ll consider the Apple a new challenger. And what about the Rainbow-Party conflict?”
“Pinkie, that’s not going to happen,” replied Bon Bon. “As I said, Pipsqueak’s now—”
Pinkie turned around and pounded the table in front of her, staring angrily at Bon Bon. “Don’t tell me that’s not gonna happen! The prophecy’s coming true! We can’t do anything!” She breathed heavily, looking at the other three ponies with tired eyes. Pinkie took a step back, covering her muzzle in shame.
“Pinkie, have you slept since we returned from the Tournament?” asked Pokey with a concerned voice.
Slightly soothed, she shook her head. “I… I couldn’t. All these thoughts have kept my mind too busy and their consequences too worried.”
Pokey looked at Lyra and Bon Bon, then back to Pinkie. “I’m sure that you’re overthinking it, or even taking the wrong perspective.”
“Why do you say that?” Pinkie sounded sad and defeated, lowering her head as Pokey walked towards her.
“There are a lot of things that could cover that prophecy, and the one that fits her could be years away from happening!”
“You… you think so?”
“Of course, Pinkie! Look, when Lyra mentioned the prophecy, I thought it has something to do with a newborn foal, or somepony from another land bringing an evil enemy what would join forces with Discord. That could also be a possibility, right?” Pinkie looked up to meet Pokey’s eyes and nodded slowly. “See? There are a lot of events that could fit on the prophecy’s description. You just saw something that could be it, and you’ve become paranoid. Remember that, aside from Scootaloo’s punishment and Trixie’s attack, nothing too severe happened at the Tournament.”
“True, and I’m sure that both Twilight and Big Macintosh are combining efforts to hunt Trixie down,” added Bon Bon. “We should focus on Pipsqueak’s training as a Jade Magistrate more than anything.”
“I think… I need some sleep.” Pinkie fell on her knees. The adrenaline rush from the meteor hammer’s training had worn off.
“I’ll take you to your chambers, Pinkie,” offered Pokey.
“When you do, please stay with me. Tell me what you’re going to teach Snails, what plans you have for him, anything. Just don’t let me think about the prophecy again.”
After Pokey agreed, Pinkie walked next to him to her chambers. Her pitiful state left both Lyra and Bon Bon in shock.
“I really hope she gets better,” whispered Bon Bon. “This prophecy is destroying her.”
“You think I don’t know?” replied Lyra. “I don’t even know how she can keep so calm and joyful when other ponies are around.”
Bon Bon shook her head with a sigh. “We should check how Pipsqueak and Snails are doing, if only to feel a bit better by seeing the youngsters having fun studying together.”
“Yeah, I could definitely use a morale boost after what happened. I hope Pokey will take care of her.”
“Oh, he’s a good stallion, and he really cares for Pinkie. She was the one who wanted Snails in our clan, so Pokey could have a competent apprentice.”
“What’s there to say? Pinkie knows how to treat the high representatives of her clan.” Both mares giggled. “Anyway, let’s see how the young promises are doing.”
-o-
In the stairs to the Party Shrine, Snails, Pipsqueak and Dinky studied together.
“This scroll is more about philosophy than fighting,” said Snails with a frown. “I’ve been reading all of it and I haven’t found anything about positions or the likes.”
“For what I know,” replied Pipsqueak, “the Twin Blades’ style has a specific philosophy, focused on ‘act when you wish, not when you must’”
“Isn’t that a bit illogical for a dueling style?”
Pipsqueak burst into laugh, catching Dinky’s attention. “You’ve just joined us, so I guess that’s quite new to you. However, let me tell you: if something seems illogical among the Party, it’s because it works.”
“That doesn’t have to do with being in the Party Clan or not,” replied Dinky. “Sometimes an approach that seems illogical at first ends up being a better option than the most logical or obvious one.”
Snails nodded gently with a humble smile. “I can see that. But this still sounds weird.”
“I have the feeling that the Twin Blades’ style focus is on improvising. That’s why they say that you should act when you wish instead of when you must. With other styles, there’s a specific technique that you must perform every time, something that apparently in the Twin Blades’ style doesn’t exist.”
“That’s actually…” Snails reread a few lines of the scrolls Pokey had given to him. “Quite accurate! But I still have no idea what does the ‘strike from the spirit’ mean.”
“Your senses can be fooled; your soul can’t,” quoted Pipsqueak. “Lyra taught me something similar. You shouldn’t trust for eyes or your ears, because they can be tricked.”
Snail’s eyes widened as he stared at the scroll. “This is going to take longer than I thought.” He looked at both ponies with a wide smile. “But it’s worth it if that means starting over.”
“Don’t worry about that, Snails,” said Pipsqueak with a grin. “I know you’re not like Trixie. You confronted her and refused to go with her. You also saved Silver Spoon from falling, though… I didn’t like what happened later.”
“Me neither, Pipsqueak. I feel responsible for what happened.”
“You care for her, don’t you, Snails?” asked Dinky with a tender voice.
“I do, Dinky, but I’m far from being what she needs.”
“That’s not what I think, and I’m sure Silver Spoon is with me.”
“I know that, she told me herself.”
“Then what’s the problem?” inquired Pipsqueak with a shrug.
Dinky looked at him, blinking in disbelief. “Honey, have you forgotten that the Swift Strike and the Twin Blades academies have been sworn rivals since the day they were founded?”
“Oh… Yeah, right.”
“Before the Tournament, they thought I was a sympathizer of the Everfree Forest and Trixie. Now I’m a member of the eternal rivals of Silver Spoon’s academy.” Snails let out a soft snicker. “At least now there’s nopony watching me.”
“Are you unsure about your purity, Snails?” inquired Pipsqueak in a concerned voice.
“I haven’t studied the Taint that much, so I don’t know if I got some of it when Trixie attacked us.”
“Don’t worry, you’re fine,” comforted Pipsqueak with a smile. “And, before you ask, so am I.”
“How’s that possible? She almost killed you back there!”
“Because she didn’t try to convert me or stain me; she wanted to destroy me.”
“But corrupted magic—”
“It really depends on the pony, Snails,” interrupted Dinky with a soothing voice. “Getting the Taint is not hard, but it’s certainly not that easy either. Even without jade, an average-built pony could wander around the Everfree Forest for a few days before the Taint starts to become too powerful to resist and contaminate the body. Physically stronger ponies could stand even longer. However wearing jade is a must among the Apple, and Rainbow Scouts’ patrols usually don’t spend longer than a day there.”
“You certainly know a lot about it,” said Snails with a much more relaxed voice.
“We have to,” she said with a snort. She pointed at her kimono and Pipsqueak’s. They were of a bright green color with jade chrysanthemum decorating the back. “We are Jade Magistrates now. Twilight has given me a few scrolls with spells specifically designed to fight the Everfree Forest and the Taint.”
“And Lyra and Pinkie have taught me new techniques to fight against Bloodspeakers and monsters from the forest,” added Pipsqueak with a wink. “They also instructed me on some incapacitating techniques to avoid killing. Those are reserved for the summoners who abuse their power for selfish purposes and don’t take the easy way.”
Snails raised an eyebrow. “I thought that only summoners could be Jade Magistrates.”
“Well, when you’re able to put up a fight against a Bloodspeaker, I think that you’re an exception.”
Both stallions laughed for a short while. “I guess you’re right,” said Snails. “I’m glad you’re fine.”
“Thanks, though the credit goes for my soon-to-be-wife Dinky here.”
“Oh, don’t be so humble, Pip,” scolded Dinky jokingly. “I saw most of the fight, and you put her against the ropes for a moment.”
“Lyra taught me well.”
“So… I’m curious, but I don’t know if I should ask.” Snails sounded slightly intimidated.
“We’re brothers in arms now, Snails,” said Pipsqueak comfortingly. “You can ask me whatever bothers you, and I’ll do my best to satisfy your curiosity.”
Snails gave him an approving nod and a grin. “So, is it common among the Party to… you know, have warriors, summoners and monks studying together?”
“Why, of course!” replied Pipsqueak with a snort. “In fact, I’m pretty sure that you and I will be training companions. And well, Dinky is my future wife and a Jade Magistrate like me, so Pinkie Pie doesn’t see any problem with her coming to study with me.”
“I think I’ll get used to this clan quite fast,” assured Snails with a satisfied sigh as he looked to the clear sky.
“I’m glad to hear it, Snails. I’m sure you’ll fit perfectly here and will make the Party proud of having you with us!” Pipsqueak’s joy slowly faded away when he turned to see the smile Snails wore was gone, and he kept looking up with narrowed eyes. “Is something wrong?”
“Did you expect any visits?”
“We usually get a lot of them. This is an important shrine after all. Why do you ask?”
“There are a couple pegasi coming in our direction.”
Pipsqueak and Dinky looked up. The two pegasi were already close enough to see their clan garb.
“They’re from the Rainbow Clan,” said Pipsqueak. “I’d recognize those colors anywhere.”
“I have a bad feeling about this,” muttered Snails.
“Please, don’t let this be—” Dinky's begging came to a sudden halt as the pegasi came close enough for her to recognize them. She shrank and got closer to Pipsqueak. “It’s Scootaloo! And Rainbow Dash is with her!”
The two pegasi landed at the shrine’s door. Scootaloo’s eyes flickered over to the group on the stairs and went back to looking at the wall of the building. Whenever she tried to catch Rainbow Dash’s eyes, her former mentor never returned her gaze. There was a certain feeling of discomfort between them.
“We ask for an audience with the Jade Magistrate, Pipsqueak!” said Rainbow Dash with a strong voice.
“Stay inside the shrine with Snails, dear.” He looked at Snails and spoke with a concerned voice. “Don’t let anything happened to her.”
“I’ll do my best to protect her, Pipsqueak.”
Pipsqueak trotted slowly out of the shrine with a stern look on his face, bowing deeply before the Rainbow Leader. “What do I owe the honor of your presence, Overlord Rainbow Dash?”
“One of my scouts has something to say to you.” She turned to Scootaloo, who extended her wings and took a step forward.
“I’ve come here to challenge you to a duel!”
Pipsqueak blinked in disbelief. “I don’t know why you’re doing this, but, as a Jade Magistrate, I don’t have to take part on this.”
“And you’d be right if not for one thing,” added Rainbow Dash. “I’m backing her in this. That should be enough for you to accept.”
“If a superior is backing a samurai who challenges another samurai of higher status, the challenge is valid,” quoted Pipsqueak with a frown. He turned to look at Scootaloo. “Why do you do this, though? What affront have I caused to deserve this?”
“You and your fillyfriend have conspired to ruin my reputation!” cried Scootaloo heatedly. “Not only did you ridicule me in front of every single clan, but you even had the audacity to meddle in my clans’ businesses! My sword shall cleanse my name and honor!”
Pipsqueak crossed his forelegs in front of him and raised an eyebrow. “Let me get this straight. You’re basically here to challenge me to a duel because your own actions have ruined your reputation and you’re blaming me for it?”
“Dinky could’ve avoided joining the dueling championship and she didn’t. But after our duel, even though I was disqualified, she didn’t move on, just quit. I consider that quite suspicious.”
With a sudden frown, Pipsqueak smashed his hooves together. “You’ll regret saying those words about my love. Choose whichever weapon you like, Scootaloo.”
“The duel will be at first blood,” informed Rainbow Dash.
“Considering my fate, I wouldn’t mind a duel to death,” grunted Scootaloo. She unsheathed her sword and took a step back.
“A samurai’s life shouldn’t be thrown away that freely,” said Pipsqueak, taking his kimono off. A light purple aura surrounded it and moved it inside the shrine. He waved back at Dinky before turning back to Scootaloo. “Besides, duels to the death are illegal unless the Empresses themselves say otherwise.”
“You know a lot for being a monk,” complimented Scootaloo as she took an offensive stance.
“I’m not a simple monk; I’m a sohei, most commonly known as ‘warrior monk’. We’re samurais just as you. Not to mention that my status as Magistrate demands far more knowledge than ever.” He took a defensive stance, gesturing Scootaloo with a hoof to come closer. “But enough talking. You’re here for a fight, and that’s what you’ll get.”
“I’ll be the referee and judge,” announced Rainbow Dash. She took off, flapping her wings to stay in mid air. “Strike!”
Chapter 6: Weighing the Cost. Part 3
Pipsqueak could barely react at Scootaloo’s charge, only able to jump to the left as her sword glided past him, barely touching his fur. With a mighty flap of her wings, Scootaloo took off, flying up in the sky. Pipsqueak took a defensive stance again, his hind legs ready to move to either side in order to avoid the incoming attack. A soft breeze whispered delicately around him as he aligned himself with Air.
“I’m ready,” he muttered.
Scootaloo performed a wingover and dived against Pipsqueak, who jumped to the left and avoided her blade for a few inches. To Scootaloo’s frustration, he dodged every single attack, but Pipsqueak wore an expression of focus rather than confidence.
“I can’t win if she keeps moving like that,” he grunted lowly. “If only I could stop her from flying, or at least disarming her, I might be able to counterattack.” Pipsqueak’s eyes widened as an idea sprouted in his mind. “Of course! It has to work!” He barely avoided another strike from Scootaloo, who was flying in narrower and narrower circles around him. “If she lets me, that is,” he added with a huff.
“Your reflexes are admirable, monk, but nopony beats a Rainbow Scout!” howled Scootaloo victoriously, diving towards him.
With a quick hop to the left, Pipsqueak avoided the attack. To Scootaloo’s surprise, he spread his front hooves and stood motionless before her.
“What, you’re giving up already?” I expected a bit more from you. Don’t worry, I just need a drop of your blood and it will be over!” she cried with another dive.
Once she got close enough, Pipsqueak closed his eyes and smashed his hooves together, letting out a mighty shout. The shockwave created by the technique struck Scootaloo, making her stumble and land head first into the ground. Her sword fell several feet away from both ponies.
“What’s going on?” cried Lyra, galloping next to Dinky and Snails, followed by Bon Bon.
“Pipsqueak and Scootaloo are dueling,” replied Snails.
“Bon Bon, make sure that Pinkie doesn’t see this,” ordered Lyra with a frown. “Stay at her chamber’s door and don’t let her come here. The last thing Pinkie needs is to witness this.”
“Right, Lyra,” answered Bon Bon with a nod before galloping away.
“What has happened so far?”
“Pipsqueak has done some kind of shockwave that has apparently disoriented Scootaloo,” explained Dinky.
“Yes!” cried Lyra joyfully. “I’ve used it against him several times in our training sessions. I’m glad to know that my teachings have aided him to master it.”
Snails hushed abruptly, calling the mares’ attention back to the duel. “Scootaloo’s getting up.”
“Urk… what the hay was that?” Scootaloo grunted as she walked sideways clumsily, barely able to stand on her four legs. “My head feels like a beehive.”
“Rise, Scootaloo!” demanded Pipsqueak, leaning forward with his front hooves pointing to the ground.
“Where… where’s my sword?” she muttered, looking around her. “Never mind, I’ll look for it later.” She shook her head before staring menacingly at Pipsqueak. “I’ll make you spit blood with my bare hooves if necessary!”
Scootaloo jumped towards him, tackling him with ferocity and smashing him against a tree. She threw a punch to his face, but Pipsqueak dodged it and the attack hit the bark. With a quick jump backwards, she shook her hoof to relief the pain. Taking advantage of the situation, Pipsqueak shifted forward and hit her in the stomach. In an attempt to move away from him, Scootaloo walked back until they reached the lake next to the shrine. She took off, flying low over the water and massaging her forehead to recover from the shockwave.
“I think I’m fine again,” she muttered with a smirk. “Well, monk, what now?” She spread her front legs, taunting him. “I don’t know how you did that thing before, but I’m not going to let you catch me off-guard again!”
Pipsqueak shrugged at her comments before giving a long-suffering sigh, and took a gentle step onto the lake. When he was certain the technique was in effect, he slowly made his way towards Scootaloo.
Scootaloo gasped in awe, flying away from him. “Wh… how… how are you doing that?!” she cried. “That’s impossible!“
”Everything is solid ground to me, Scootaloo,” he stated without a trace of emotion. “You might be able to run away from me, but as long as the duel lasts, I’ll get to you.”
“Running away? Me?” Scootaloo frowned, gritting her teeth furiously. “I’m not running away! I’ll show you what I can do!”
She charged recklessly towards Pipsqueak, throwing a flurry of punches at him. With an impassive expression, he stepped back as he parried her strikes. However, he noticed how defending from Scootaloo’s frenzied attack had taken a toll on his focus as he began sinking slowly. Much to his relief, both got to the shore before the effect of the technique wore off completely.
Scootaloo flew backwards, landing several feet away from Pipsqueak.
“You fight with the ferocity of a tiger,” admitted Pipsqueak. “Such potential could do wonders for the Empire. It’s disappointing that you prefer wasting it on duels about imaginary offenses.”
“Shut up, monk!” demanded Scootaloo with her wings extended.
“I have a name, you know?!” roared Pipsqueak in a fit of rage. “Have the decency of learning it! I’m Pipsqueak, the Jade Magistrate and Monk of the Party Clan!”
“I might, because once this duel is over, your shame will make you quit your position and hide from the world. Such will be your defeat nopony will dare think of you.”
Pipsqueak growled, but took a deep breath instead of falling for her taunts. “Do you know, Scootaloo, that you’ve made a great mistake challenging me?”
Scootaloo didn’t hesitate in laughing at his comment. “Is that a threat? You’re not that good at making them, you know?”
“I’m not threatening you, Scootaloo, I’m stating a fact. I was going to let the whole incident with Dinky slip. However, you came here and challenged me for it. This gives me something that I’ve been looking forward to have since then.” Pipsqueak’s words made Scootaloo’s confidence fade away and take a defensive stance. To her surprise, small whirlwinds surged around his front hooves. “A blank check to satisfy my own desires of revenge for what you did to my future wife.” Pipsqueak showed a wide, sardonic grin that made Scootaloo lower her ears in terror. “So, as long as I don’t cause you bleeding wounds, I can get my payback and make it as long as I wish. Get ready, Scootaloo, for nopony spits over my fiancée’s honor without consequences!” he roared as he took an offensive stance and the whirlwinds swirled even faster.
Pipsqueak moved faster than the pegasus could believe and suddenly he was in front of her, throwing a hurricane of blows faster than she could see. The blows seemed to land everywhere, and came with no pattern, so she couldn’t predict where the next one would land, let alone have enough speed to dodge or block it. In an attempt to move away from him, she pulled her head back, gritting her teeth in pain before smashing her forehead against Pipsqueak’s. The blow made him stumble and stop attacking, which Scootaloo took to fly away and recover her breath.
“I need my katana to end this as soon as possible!” grunted Scootaloo, her hooves pressing against her chest. “This monk is a monster, but nothing I can’t handle!”
With those words, she let out a ferocious roar and dived towards him. Pipsqueak jumped away, only to see Scootaloo slam the ground vigorously and use the momentum to tackle him, starting a grapple. Once she got a tight grip, she flew up and began spinning around. Pipsqueak‘s attempts to set himself free were to no avail. When they’d reached a high altitude, Scootaloo dived again, aiming at the lake. Pipsqueak took a quick and deep breath before being thrown in the center of the lake with a potent splash. Hovering towards the shore, Scootaloo let out a relaxed sigh.
"That will give me some time to catch up," she said with a ragged breath. "I must find my sword!"
-o-
Pipsqueak reached the bottom of the lake, taking a few moments to recover from the dizziness of the constant twists and turns.
The technique will grant me some extra time, thought Pipsqueak. But I have to act fast before she finds her sword. He looked up, being greeted by the blinding reflection of the Sun in the lake's surface and forcing him to avert his eyes. Surrounded by water, he focused with his legs widely spread to align his chi with the element. As he summoned the simple technique, water began to swirl around his four hooves in bubbly whirlwinds.
This is for Dinky, he thought with a frown as the whirlpools propelled him towards the surface.
-o-
"Pipsqueak," said Snails in a low voice.
Dinky had clenched Lyra's front leg since Pipsqueak was thrown into the lake, and didn't move his worried stare from the body of water.
"Don't worry, Dinky, he's fine," assured Lyra with a comforting voice. "One of the first techniques we teach to our students allows them to hold their breath longer than usual. In these situations, it becomes a reactive resource."
"Even so, I won't feel fine until he gets out of there."
"I understand, young summoner, but I have faith in him being able to perform a basic technique." Lyra gave her a tender smile and caressed her hoof. "He's fine, trust me."
"It must be around here somewhere," grunted Scootaloo, desperately searching for her katana among the grass. After several seconds of hovering over the ground, a ray of light struck her in the eyes. She rubbed her eyes for a moment, but had a grin on her face, for she knew what it meant. "There it is!" With a quick dive, Scootaloo grabbed her weapon before looking back at the lake with a confident smirk and extending her wings. "I'm ready when you are, monk."
Small waves began to surge on the water, which made Scootaloo to take an offensive stance, prepared to strike as soon as Pipsqueak rose from the lake. Scootaloo raised an eyebrow as the waves became slightly bigger by the second, and changed to a defensive stance as she noticed the whirlpool that formed in the middle of it, just where he had thrown Pipsqueak in. To everypony's awe, a thin column of swirling water sprouted from the lake, with the young monk on top.
"What in Equestria is that ?!" cried Scootaloo, paralyzed by such a sight.
"There you are!" shouted Pipsqueak. The column of water bent towards Scootaloo, who covered herself with the sword and the wings in an instinctive defense. When he arrived to the ground, mere inches away from her, the monk pulled back his right front hoof, completely endowed in water. The following blow didn't seem to cause any pain to Scootaloo, who opened her eyes slowly to see Pipsqueak in front of him, with his water-covered hoof on her shoulder.
"So much for that? And I thought for a moment that I had to worry!" Scootaloo let out a snicker, still not fully recovered from the shock. "Water cushions damage, didn't you know that?"
"I know that. But there's also something else water does."
"And that is?"
"It pushes," he answered with a smirk.
The water surrounding his hoof burst with the strength of a devastating tsunami, throwing Scootaloo back as she screamed.
“Oh, my!” cried Dinky, covering her mouth with both hooves. Next to her, Snails stared at the scene with is mouth wide open.
“Don’t worry; Water Fist is a technique that doesn’t cause harm per se,” assured Lyra. However, when Scootaloo slammed against a tree due to the knockback with a thundering sound, the three ponies shivered. “However, crashing against objects due to the kiho’s effect is still painful.”
The blow knocked Scootaloo’s breath out of her; she fell on her knees, breathing raggedly whenever she wasn’t spitting some water. Pipsqueak walked slowly towards her, confidence dimly glowing in his eyes.
“We’re even, Scootaloo,” grunted Pipsqueak to himself with a satisfied smirk. “Time to finish the duel.”
“You really think this is fun, don’t ya?” growled Scootaloo with gritted teeth. “You think you can humiliate me as long as you wish. Well, you can’t! ” In a fit of anger, she pounded the ground with her hooves and threw a terrifying gaze at him. “You wanna play rough? Let’s do this!” she roared as she extended her wings.
With a mighty flap, she dashed towards Pipsqueak, tackling him and pushing him back several feet. As they got close to her katana, Scootaloo checked the monk’s hind legs, which there rigidly bent due to the grip’s wrestle. She couldn’t contain a sadistic grin as she gathered all the strength she had and kicked him in the side of his right knee, dislocating the bone. As Pipsqueak squealed in pain, she pulled back her front hoof and threw a punch in his cheek, knocking him to the ground.
“A simple drop of blood, and it will be over,” said Scootaloo as she picked up her sword. “An overwhelming victory is what I deserve after this; a testament of the Rainbow Clan’s superiority!”
With those words, Scootaloo took off and flew high into the sky with the katana in her mouth. Pipsqueak gritted his teeth, trying to move, but the agony caused by his right hind leg wouldn’t let him. He tried to gallop, but setting his hoof on the ground made him scream and fall on his side. As he turned face up clenching his knee, Scootaloo kept flying up until she got lost among the clouds.
“Pip!” yelled Dinky as she tried to rush to his side.
“No, Dinky, you have to stay here!” said Lyra as she prevented the summoner from getting outside the temple.
“But Lyra, she’s going to—”
“She won’t. No matter how angry she is, she won’t kill him. She’s just scaring him.” Lyra didn’t sound convinced, and wrapping Dinky with her front hooves only showed further evidence of her lack of faith.
“At least Overlord Rainbow Dash seems quite calm,” stated Snails.
On the other side of the battlefield, Rainbow Dash had been monitoring every single one of Scootaloo’s moves. She was going through an ordeal as she did her best to avoid showing her anger at her former student’s behavior. Not even she was sure about what was going to happen, but above all things, she had to show magnanimity, as if everything was going as it should. The tiniest evidence that Scootaloo, even after all that had happened, was still behaving in an insubordinate way would shatter Rainbow Dash’s reputation, forcing her to leave her clan’s leadership, or even worse. Above all else, she trusted Scootaloo, and something told her, deep inside her, that she wasn’t going to do anything they would regret.
Still lying on the ground, Pipsqueak had already forsaken his chances of moving away from whatever Scootaloo had in mind. After turning face down and resting on his knees and leaning to the left to put most of his weight on the side with both healthy legs, he pushed the ground with gritted teeth and pleading eyes.
“Come on… come on,” muttered Pipsqueak between his teeth as desperation scratched his throat. “Calm down… calmed… impassive… sturdy…” With a long sigh, he rested his forehead on the grass, feeling how Earth flowed under his knees and his chi crawled through his body.
Up in the sky, Scootaloo came to a sudden halt, staring for a brief moment to the ground before diving towards Pipsqueak. The blade’s whistling as it cut the air at such outstanding speed grew louder with every second.
Both Snails and Dinky kept an eye horrified at Scootaloo’s dive, but Lyra was paying attention to Pipsqueak. Even from the distance, a few changes in his body were slightly noticeable. Starting from his hooves and legs, his skin was becoming stark, with small protuberances sprouting through his flesh, giving him a craggy appearance. Even though he was summoning a technique, his gasping showing that the pain was taking its toll and making it difficult to focus. Despite having so many things against him, however, he seemed to be able to achieve it, if hardly in time.
Dinky turned back at Lyra and hugged her tightly, sinking the face on the monk’s chest, and Lyra hugged back. Snails, on the other hoof, couldn’t stop watching the battle. With a thundering clash that was clearly heard for everypony in the surroundings, Scootaloo’s sword shattered against Pipsqueak’s stone-like skin. Despite only the katana’s tip touched his body, it broke in half. The upper one flying back, which Scootaloo attempted to dodge by leaning instinctively to the right. However, the keen edge managed to make small cut in her cheek that her adrenaline-pumping body ignored. The broken blade landed a few feet from Rainbow Dash, who stared at the sharp edge and took a step back in awe.
“Sweet merciful Celestia,” she finally muttered.
Lyra grinned in silence, shaking Dinky tenderly as she gestured with her head to look back.
“He did it,” whispered Lyra.
“That was amazing,” added Snails in awe.
Slightly shaking, Dinky slowly turned to see Pipsqueak on the ground, in pain but still alive. She wiped her watery eyes with a short smile. “Praised be the Fortunes,” said Dinky. “I hope this is over.”
Because of the strike which, even if not lethal, was still painful enough to make Pipsqueak grunt between his teeth, his body slowly returned to normal as his focus faded away. There was a serious bruise where the katana’s tip had landed.
“I can’t… stand this anymore,” grunted Pipsqueak slowly, barely able to move. When a drop of blood fell into the grass in front of him, he sighed deeply in relief. However, a growl over him made him cringe.
Scootaloo held her broken weapon with both hooves, staring at it in horror with shaky legs and ragged breathing.
“I… didn’t want this to happen, Scootaloo,” said Pipsqueak as he tried in vain to get up. “This is over now, and we—”
“My sword…” Scootaloo didn’t seem to be paying attention to him, shocked at the sight of her broken weapon. “My symbol as a samurai, as a warrior… shattered in front of me.”
“The duel is over now. We both should leave and rest.”
“No!” Scootaloo grabbed Pipsqueak’s neck and lifted him over her head before throwing him against a tree.
As Pipsqueak recovered from the attack, he painfully got up, standing only on his left hind leg and leaning his back on the tree. In front of him, Scootaloo threw the broken katana to the ground, her chest pumping frantically up and down.
“You broke my sword!” roared Scootaloo. “I swear by my honor that you’ll pay for this!”
“You bled, Scootaloo, the duel is over. I refuse to go on with it.”
“Lies!” With that word, she rushed towards him in frenzy. Pipsqueak, standing only in one leg and standing against a tree, could only block a few blows of the many Scootaloo threw him as she screamed. “You want this to end? Bleed already!”
“Stop!” cried Pipsqueak. In an attempt to stop her reckless attack, he leaned forward and wrapped her with his arms in a hug that trapped her front legs and wings. Enraged, Scootaloo roared and shook fiercely trying to release herself from the grip. “Stop I tell you!”
“Not until I win!” yelled Scootaloo, doubling her efforts to break free.
Adrenaline and rage fueled her, and Pipsqueak’s grapple became weaker with every scream and attempt at freedom. She seemed to be unstoppable, prey to despair and revenge, while his strength had almost vanished. Gathering the little energy he had left, Pipsqueak hopped on his left hind leg, turning Scootaloo’s back against the tree and released the grip. When she was about to jump over him, he pushed her neck with a hoof, pulling the other one back and resting his whole weight on the leg that was holding her.
“I… said… stop! ”
“No!” cried everypony witnessing the duel at the same time.
The four ponies breathed in relief when Pipsqueak punched the tree trunk behind Scootaloo, missing her face for mere inches. Her ears perked up as she heard a cracking sound behind her. When Pipsqueak released her and fell on his side grunting in pain, Scootaloo looked behind her. With widened eyes, she witnessed how the tree she was pushed against a few seconds ago was falling apart, taken down with a punch.
“I-i-impossible…” stuttered Scootaloo before the tree crashed against the ground with a deafening noise of branches shattering under the trunk’s weight. “T-t-the tree… h-he t-t-took down the tree… with a single strike.”
Pipsqueak raised a hoof and gestured for Dinky, Snails and Lyra to come close to him. Without a second to lose, they galloped next to him. The hoof he had punched the tree with was bleeding slightly.
“You have pushed yourself way too far,” said Lyra with deep concern, passing her hooves over his body. “Your chi is too weak, and your last kiho didn’t work properly. Your body had the proper strength, but didn’t have enough reserves to harden before it.”
“Pip, I’ll treat your wounds and will take you to your chambers,” continued Dinky, hugging Pipsqueak’s head against her chest. “You need some rest.”
“You’ve fought like a hero, Pipsqueak,” added Snails. “You should feel proud.”
Their worry came to a sudden halt the moment Scootaloo’s incredulous laughter called their attention. “I… I won,” she said as she pointed at Pipsqueak’s bleeding hoof. “I won!”
“No, Scootaloo,” corrected Pipsqueak, pointing at her cheek.
She reached her cheek and, for the first time, noticed the blood in it. “When did this happen?”
“When your sword shattered, part of it flew towards you and cut your cheek.”
“No way, I dodged it!” complained Scootaloo.
“He’s telling the truth,” corrected Rainbow Dash, flying towards them with the upper half of the blade held with a hoof. With contempt, she offered it to Scootaloo.
“No, it must be his, from when I hit him with—” Scootaloo turned to look at Pipsqueak’s back, only to see a huge, dark bruise, but no wound. Realizing her defeat, she fell to her knees with fallen ears.
“In the heat of battle, warriors tend to ignore scratches and petty wounds,” said Rainbow Dash with a hoof on Scootaloo’s shoulder. “It is an understandable mistake to make, even in duels.”
“But… I spoke truth… my sword—”
“In the Celestial Tournament,” interjected Lyra with a frown, “you proclaimed that a samurai’s sword bears the ultimate truth. However, even your own katana turned against you, and you still didn’t want to see through your foolish conspiracies. Your weapon shattered to show you the truth, and you ignored it.”
“Scootaloo, we’ll get you a new one before—” Rainbow Dash stopped talking as Scootaloo shook her head.
“No. This duel was your last gift.” The other four ponies stared dumbfounded at each other, not knowing Scootaloo’s fate. “I have failed as a samurai, I have failed my clan… and I have failed you.” She looked at Rainbow Dash after speaking those words, biting her lips in an attempt to avoid crying. “I am a shameful samurai and, as such, I deserve a shameful weapon.” Without a trace of doubt, Scootaloo stretched her front leg and grabbed her weapon’s hilt. Less than two feet of steel rested on the weapon. “They say a samurai’s katana is not only a weapon of war, but also an expression of the soul of its bearer. Looking at my sword, that’s the truest statement of all.”
“Where are you going?” asked Snails.
“My place isn’t among honorable samurais anymore,” replied Scootaloo with a frown. “I’ll join the Deathseekers.” Her announcement was received with gasps of horror from the Party ponies. “Now I know that it’s my place. Even though I’ve learnt from my mistake, that’s not enough for me, nor will it prevent me from falling for it again. In my search to bring honor to my mentor, I’ve brought shame to all my clan, myself and my mentor instead.”
“Scootaloo,” interjected Rainbow Dash.
“It’s true, Overlord Dash.” Scootaloo raised her head, looking towards the horizon as her former mentor looked away. The formality with which Scootaloo had called her made her heart sink. “Only an honorable death as a Deathseeker shall bring a bit of honor to my clan, even if it’s not enough to compensate my failures.” With a sorrowful gaze, she nodded at the four ponies in front of him. “You’ve taught me the wrong of my ways, and for that I thank you.”
When Scootaloo turned around to leave, Rainbow Dash took Scootaloo’s broken edge and pressed it against her chest. “We’re leaving, Scootaloo.”
With a weak nod, Scootaloo took off, followed closely by her former mentor. As they left the shrine, Dinky began healing Pipsqueak’s wounds.
“Luckily it’s over,” said Snails in relief.
“But I feel sorry for Scootaloo,” added Dinky as she summoned the water spirits to heal Pipsqueak.
“So do I,” seconded Pipsqueak.
“Hold still,” demanded Lyra as she sat next to him, grabbing his right hind left. With a swift snap, she relocated his bone, getting a loud grunt between his teeth as thanks. “You should be able to walk normally, but you’ll still need to rest for a while.”
Snails offered Pipsqueak his shoulder, to help him walk to the temple. With that, the four Party ponies returned to the shrine.
-o-
During the trip through the depths of the Everfree Forest towards Discord’s castle, Whooves showed no sign of rebellion or complain, even though Spot and the rest of the Diamond Dogs had been thrusting at him with their spears. Whooves simply ignored their nuisances, focused on how the world around him became much more twisted and deformed, a mockery of a forest. As they got closer to the place where Discord fell from the Celestial Heavens, a crater with a dimensional hole known as the Festering Pit, everything became much more disturbing. The influence of the Realm of Chaos had destroyed the very concept of nature. If there were any trees, bushes and rocks around, they were impossible to identify as such. The land itself warped in naturally impossible ways, with peaks and valleys appearing and disappearing in the blink of an eye and bodies of water crawling on their own.
Once they got close enough to spot the obsidian castle from the distance, the landscape became much more horrifying. The burned trees melted like ice and pillars and natural rocks eroded at an unbelievably fast rhythm. It looked like a pony would be able to see in a week the erosion process that took eons naturally. Under their feet, the ground sometimes felt soft and gooey, and sometimes like normal ground. Whooves let out a sigh of relief when he set a hoof on Discord’s castle, the only place in the Everfree Forest that didn’t distort every second.
Whooves galloped through the main hall, to which the rest of the Diamond Dogs reacted by chasing him with threatening roars.
“Discord!” cried Whooves in anger.
Spot came to a sudden halt, nocking an arrow on his bow and aiming at the pony while poking the tip of his tongue out in concentration. Once he was sure it would hit, he released the projectile.
“I warned you, pony,” growled Spot with a sardonic grin.
When the arrow was about to hit Whooves, it turned into a cobweb, covering his haunches completely with the sticky substance. The Diamond Dogs looked around them in awe, and Spot grunted to himself, clenching his fists.
“For a guest, you’re quite a noisy lot,” said Discord jokingly. Whooves stared dumbfounded as the Dark Lord himself approached them. He was sitting on his throne, but the structure was moving on its own, with Discord resting his head on his right claw. “I thought I asked you not to harm him in any way,” he continued, throwing a contempt gaze at the Diamond Dogs. “I recommend you to leave before I think of an original punishment for your incompetence!” Without a second thought, they ran while shoving each other in their haste to escape. Once they had all left the castle, Discord lowered his head towards Whooves. “Now, what do I owe the dubious honor of your presence here, Fortune of Time?”
“I know that one of the Black Scrolls has disappeared from their hiding place,” replied Whooves with an irritated tone. “I suppose that you know nothing about it.”
Discord shrugged. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. I mean, sure, I know about the Black Scrolls, but Celestia and Luna hid them.”
“Don’t mock me, Discord!” In a fit of rage Whooves pounded his front hooves on the ground. “What have you done this time?!”
“Now wait just a minute there, Fortune,” complained Discord as he raised a claw to stop Whooves. “I don’t know why you’re accusing me, but you know as well as I do that I can’t interact directly in the affairs of mortals, which includes searching for the Black Scrolls throughout Equestria.”
“I might be slightly younger than you, but that doesn’t mean you can fool me, Dark Lord. The Black Scroll has disappeared, and that benefits you and only you!”
“That’s as true as a statement can be, my old friend. However,” he added with a raised finger, “I repeat that I can’t intervene directly. So, if one of my minions, which all work for me by their own free will, mind you, has come across it and brings it to me, I’m still playing by the rules!”
“You’re still giving orders to minions!”
“Correction, little pony. I’m thinking aloud, and those around me are free to consider them orders and act accordingly.”
“This is outrageous!” roared Whooves.
“But still fair. If you have something else to discuss about, feel free to do so, but make it quick, I hate it when my sake gets cold.”
The sound of hooves against the obsidian slabs caught their attention. Behind Whooves, Hoity Toity galloped towards them.
“My lord Discord,” he said before prostrating to him. “You were right all along; my clan leader had conspired against me. I heard them talking about it, mocking about how I wasn’t somepony to worry about anymore. I swear fealty to you, and offer the Black Scroll I found in the Imperial Palace’s cellar.”
“So you’re the one responsible!” cried Whooves. When he looked at Hoity, he noticed that he was wearing the Jewel colors. “And you called yourself an honorable samurai?”
“You heard him, Fortune,” said Discord with a grin. “You have done well, Hoity Toity, and I accept your offering. You are now a full-fledged samurai of the Ivy Clan.”
“Thank you, my lord.”
“The Ivy Clan? Are you really going to spit on the Celestial Order’s face by founding a clan out of nowhere?!”
“I am a Child of Heaven, just as Celestia and Luna. If ponies begin following me, it behooves me to organize them in a clan. Remember, Fortune, that both sisters took an empire of ponies under their rule and gave them specific duties.”
“But that’s different!”
“Tell me why,” challenged Discord with a wide grin.
Though Whooves opened his mouth to speak, words wouldn’t come out. Much to his contempt, Discord was right. After centuries of getting used to Celestia and Luna doing absolutely nothing save for keeping the Six Clans together, Discord’s Modus Operandi was difficult to stand. With a defeated sigh, he shook his head.
“You’ve done nothing against the rules, but that doesn’t mean that Equestria will stay idle while you turn the Everfree Forest into a mockery of the Empire!”
“I wasn’t expecting otherwise, Fortune,” said Discord, rubbing his claws together.
“Two can play at that game, Discord,” assured Whooves with a smirk. “The Empresses might refuse to act even indirectly, but I shall stand against you for the Empire if necessary!”
“Yes, I remember that. The Thunder’s Guide, the Little Teacher, the Fortune of Time… you’ve got quite a few titles to yourself, Whooves. But what are you trying to tell me with this?” he teased as he showed his fang.
With a frown, Whooves spoke in a prophetic way. “When the Nightmare returns, so will the Thunders, and they will stand against the wheels of destiny. You know you’ll have to face them someday, even if you still don’t know who they are or when they’ll come.”
“You fought the Nightmare, not me,” corrected Discord with a laugh. “If you really think that I’m afraid of you choosing a small group of ponies and throwing them to fight me, you’re showing much less wisdom than I expected from a centuries-old sage.”
“Your arrogance shall be your doom, Discord!”
The draconequus burst into laughter. “Look who’s talking about arrogance! You, who expect that the six clans send samurais against me instead of giving them positions to protect an already crumbling empire!”
“Just wait and see!” With those words, Whooves turned around and walked out of the castle, his hoofsteps fading away slowly.
“Is he speaking the truth, my lord?” asked Hoity once Whooves’ steps couldn’t be heard anymore.
“Even if he plans on doing something, he doesn’t have the power that the Empresses or I do, so overwhelming him isn’t that hard. No, he’ll use another strategy, and even then, he’s incredibly picky about who’ll get the rewards.”
“So we have nothing to fear?”
Snorting softly, Discord tapped the armchairs of the throne. “Not at all. With the Black Scroll in our power, we can start with much more ambitious plans.”
“What do you require from me, my lord?”
Discord snapped his fingers, opening a scrying window in front of him for Hoity and him to see. Both could see the monstrosity that Trixie had become, which, even though Discord was already used to her new form, Hoity jumped back in terror. “I’ve left this beautiful mare wander aimlessly and have fun for quite some time now. I consider that it’s about time that she swears fealty to our cause.”
“B-but what’s that? Who’s she? I don’t want to get close to that abomination!”
“Now now, saying that in front of her will hurt her feelings,” said Discord with a mocking expression. “You might also get yourself killed again, so try not to let it slip. Besides, I have something that will make sure she won’t attack you.”
“I-I still… my most humble apologies, my lord, but is there another task I could take care of?”
Discord frowned at first, but when he took a second look at Trixie, he smiled profusely. “Of course, my frightful minion, I have another task that you could take care of. Unseal the scroll and allow its power to bestow you.”
“Are you sure, my lord?”
“Of course, of course! But first, let me tell you about my plan, and you might act the way you want,” he said with a sardonic grin. “We have the beginning of a clan, but we need funds. And more ponies, but we’ll worry about that later. There’s a pony in Equestria that you may know, and we might be able to convince her to fund our clan if we make a juicy deal with her.”
“Who are you talking about, my lord?” asked Hoity with a raised eyebrow.
“This mare called Diamond Tiara.”
“Yes, I remember her, the daughter of the Jewel Treasurer. But she still doesn’t have a position where she could help us with.”
“That’s where you take part, my good friend,” said Discord with a snort.
“Me?” Hoity raised an eyebrow, unsure of where the conversation was going.
“The Black Scrolls, as you might remember, have the Nightmare sealed inside them, the essence that turned Empress Luna into Nightmare Moon. It was Starswirl the Bearded’s magic and power what encased the Nightmare inside them.” Discord tapped the armchair gently with his claw. “What you have here,” he added, clenching the scroll in his other claw, “is part of the Nightmare. If somepony – you, for example – unsealed the scroll, you might get its powers. Who knows? Whoever unsealed the scroll might even be able to control such great power and put it to a good use.”
Hoity looked at the scroll, its pulsating aura covering Discord’s claw. As ideas of what he could do with more power rushed through his mind, he licked his lips. “What kind of power are we talking about, and how much?”
Discord didn’t make efforts to hide his grin. “Well, a creature who gained control of the Nightmare would be able to bend the shadows and darkness at will. The power of twisting reality by giving form to formlessness and removing form to create substance. As for quantity, not even the sky will limit it if done properly.”
Hoity stared at the scroll in Discord’s hand as he spoke, motionless and paying attention to every word Discord said. After a moment of silence, the Dark Lord nonchalantly got up, leaving the Black Scroll in his armchair.
“Now, if you excuse me, I have to take care of that ravishing mare.” With a grin, he leaned towards Hoity, showing a small black chest he had next to his throne. Opening it showed a still-beating heart. “A scout party found this inside a cave in the whereabouts. She was smart enough to hide it, but not enough to keep it in a place where my mongrels couldn’t find it. For her own interests, having this in my power will be enough to make her join us. Besides, in the end we all have a common enemy,” he added with a shrug.
“But didn’t you just say that you couldn’t interfere—”
“In the affairs of mortals, yes,” finished Discord. “But you see, she’s not mortal anymore. She’s now something like an undead. She’ll live forever as long as this stays safe,” he said, closing the chest. ”Now, if you excuse me, I have some deals to make.”
As he finished the sentence, Discord disappeared in a blast of light. Without a moment to lose, Hoity rushed to grab the scroll. After looking around to see that there was nothing around, he unsealed the scroll without a second thought. A blast of darkness burst out of the scroll, quickly surrounding Hoity in a whirlwind of shadows.
“I have many names,” whispered a voice in Hoity’s head. “You ponies call me Nightmare. Others call me the Lying Darkness or Shadow. But I am Nothing. My power is now yours to command.”
Darkness completely surrounded Hoity after the whirlwind had stopped. He breathed the shadow cloud around him, but physically seemed no different from before unsealing the scroll.
“If we are to move through the Empire, we’ll need to be a bit more discreet,” thought Hoity Toity aloud, hoping that Nothing would reply.
“Darkness is to be feared, and those who are feared don’t need to hide. We shall never get caught. What are your plans now, young servant of the Everfree?”
Hoity smiled broadly. “I’m going back to Jewel lands, to follow my master’s will. And you’ll help me.”
View Online
Chapter 3: The Greatest and Most Powerful. Part 1
Chapter III: The Greatest and Most Powerful
In the Jewel Lands, there existed one of the oldest and most prestigious sword fighting academies in the Empire. The Swift Strike dojo, the place where the Jewel Clan trained their best duelists. It was nearly impossible to get accepted unless one was an extraordinary swordpony, had a large amount of influence, or a combination of both. However, even that didn’t mean you would become a student there. Nopony would risk his or her reputation by recommending somepony who would prove themselves unworthy of such an indisputable honor, one that wasn’t given freely.
Silverspeed, the current master of the dojo, nodded in approval as his favorite student defeated her last adversary in the king of the hill-style tournament he had organized. Silver Spoon had become the best student of the Swift Strike dojo, and her skill with the sword was unmatched among her classmates. Some of the students didn’t have time to unsheathe their training swords before she lashed out at them with blinding speed. When she became the queen of the hill, most students sighed, for it was clear that nopony could beat her.
When the tournament was over, the rest of the students bowed gently with defeated eyes and left, leaving Silver Spoon with her master.
“You have done an excellent job, Silver Spoon,” she congratulated with an approving nod. “I’m sure you’ll win the gempukku’s sword fighting tournament without any problems,” she assured, referring to the coming-of-age test that would take place soon.
Silver Spoon bowed gracefully at the sound of those words. “I appreciate your words, master. We have to show that the Swift Strike is, like, the best fighting style in the Empire.”
Silverspeed snorted at Spoon’s comment. “I’ve gotten used to your arrogance, my dear.” She sounded more like a maternal figure at that moment. ”I am proud to see that you’ve learnt far more than just to swing a sword. I'm glad you could put those pesky manners of yours aside.”
“Master, I don’t think that talking about my past is appropriate,” she giggled as she looked away, a light blush reddening her face.
“On the contrary, my dear. You have proven yourself worthy and you’ve grown up psychologically as well as physically, something that we expect from all of you. You may leave. Keep practicing, though. I’ll see you at the tournament.”
Silver Spoon bowed gracefully before turning around and leaving the training grounds. As she got to the main training hall, she took a look at the mirror, admiring her own reflection. She was taller and had a fitter complexion than the average pony. Her necklace still decorated her neck after all these years. She still wore glasses too, even though during several duels, her fellow students had destroyed them with barely missed blows and they had to be repaired or totally replaced. Her braid almost brushed the floor, and her sword rested on her side.
With an arrogant smile, she turned around and walked towards the main door. At the building’s doorway, her old friend, Diamond Tiara, was waiting for her after witnessing her training. She was wearing a larger, richer decorated tiara than when she was younger, and was dressed in an expensive-looking white and blue kimono.
“Outstanding, Silver Spoon!” applauded Diamond Tiara as her friend approached. “You’ve showed those losers who’s the best out there!”
“Why, thank you, Tiara,” she replied with a humble bow. “It has been too much hard work, but it has definitely been worth it. After winning this tournament, Master Silverspeed has given me the ‘Sword Mistress’ title.”
“Sword Mistress?” She raised an eyebrow, her face showing skepticism about what her friend was talking about.
Silver Spoon nodded proudly. “Yes, Sword Master is the moniker given to the best student of the Swift Strike dojo or, in my case as a mare, Sword Mistress. If I keep practicing and mastering the style, I could become the next teacher.”
“Outstanding, Silver Spoon!” cheered Tiara. “That means our plans are still on the run!”
“Plans? Like, what are you talking about?”
“You mean you don’t remember? Your skill with the sword and my political influence combined could get us to the highest ranks among the Jewel Clan, even becoming the new clan leaders!”
“Oh, that,” she replied with a lack of enthusiasm. “I won’t do such a thing, Tiara. Sorry.”
“What do you mean ‘you won’t do such a thing’? You promised me!”
Silver Spoon sighed heavily. “Things have changed, like, a lot, Tiara. We’re not fillies anymore. We’re grown-up mares and we have to act accordingly.”
“And that means we have to give up our plans?”
“As I recall, they were, like, your plans.”
“You’re still backing down!”
“Listen, Tiara,” Silver Spoon grunted as she turned around, scowling at her friend. “The coming-of-age test is coming up in a few days. After passing, we’ll be full-fledged samurais. We’ll have a duty to protect and serve our superiors. And Lady Rarity has proven herself worthy of being where she is, and I shall never turn my sword against her.” She raised a hoof before Tiara as soon as she opened her mouth, knowing what she was going to say. “Not even for you , Diamond Tiara.”
“What has happened to you, Spoon?” she demanded, exasperated. “You’re not the same filly I used to know!”
“That’s, like, obvious,” Silverspoon replied, rolling her eyes as she looked back at the dojo. “I’m not a filly anymore. I’ve learned much more than just sword fighting. I’ve learned discipline, to respect my rivals, to know my place in the Empire. In a nutshell, I’ve learned how to be a samurai. I expected you would have learned something too in all these years. I’m, like, quite surprised that you still have some of those foalish ideas.” She shook her head in disappointment.
“Foalish?” spat Tiara, stepping forward. “Do you really think that my plans are foalish?”
“Are you, like, sure that speaking to the Swift Strike dojo’s Sword Mistress in such a tone is a good idea?” she threatened with a confident smirk.
Tiara turned her head, looking askance at her friend as she hushed. “Not that it matters, Silver Spoon. You may have mastered the way of the sword, but I have the political power. Remember that my father is the clan’s treasurer, and I will inherit the position someday. Are you really sure you want to throw away such an opportunity?”
“I serve my clan, Tiara, and that means protecting it from any threat, even if a friend of mine tries to damage it in any way. If you dare to sabotage Rarity in order to become the Jewel Clan leader, I’ll do everything I can to try to stop you.”
“Humph.” Tiara humphed, tossing her hair as she turned her back to Silver Spoon “I guess that’s a yes.” She scraped her hoof over the ground, throwing dust and earth in Spoon’s direction. “No matter, I’m sure I can get another champion that’ll fight for me when the time comes. See you later, ‘Sword Mistress’.”
Diamond Tiara sniffed, and trotted out with an arrogant gait. Silver Spoon felt as if she had a weight on her chest as she saw her friend leaving. For a moment, she felt bad about what had happened. She wanted to go and talk to her about that plan they discussed all those years ago, but they were foolish ideas that went nowhere, and she knew it. As a samurai and duelist, her sword would serve her clan and the Empire.
I’ll try to reason with her at the gempukku, she thought, trying to appease the unpleasant feelings crawling inside her mind. B ecoming Rarity’s second-in-command, with me controlling Tiara to avoid some bad ideas, could still be possible. Let’s see how everything goes.
-o-
Lyra and Pipsqueak were having a training session over the lake next to the shrine. Their hoofsteps created soft waves on the water as they walked. She had her forelegs crossed in front of her and stood on her hind legs, looking at how her student spat some water. He was completely wet, his mane partially covering his face.
“You have to focus, Pipsqueak,” advised Lyra. “You know how to align your chi with the elements, but you have to control it while doing different things.”
“I’m trying, Lyra,” he replied, taking a combat stance while facing his master.
“Trying is not enough!”
Lyra charged towards Pipsqueak, pulling back her right forehoof for a strong punch. He didn’t try to dodge it, blocking it with his foreleg instead, followed by a bull rush that pushed Lyra backwards. However, before he was able to grab her in a hug, she performed a backflip and landed safely a couple of feet away from him, shaking her head in disapproval.
“Nice block, but a rather slow counterattack. You’ll need more than that a real fight,” warned Lyra as she stepped back, extending her front legs.
Pipsqueak backed up slowly as well, taking a defensive stance and staying motionless. Lyra shook her head at this behavior, though. Seeing that he wasn’t going to move from there, she clapped her hooves together with a loud shout. The gesture created a shockwave that echoed through the lake and disoriented Pipsqueak, causing him to fall into the choppy water. Lyra sat down on the lake as her student swam to shore. She saw how he stood up again and walked over the crystalline liquid towards her, his mane once again covering one one of his eyes.
“That was mean, Lyra!” Pipsqueak complained angrily.
She didn’t reply to him, but took a deep breath and extended her forelegs again.
“No, no, n-”
Pipsqueak tried to run away, losing his focus and sink into the lake again. Lyra scratched her chin with concern as she got up slowly, walking towards the shrine, followed closely by her student, who was swimming next to her.
Pipsqueak didn’t reply until he reached the shore and spat out some water. “And what did you expect me to do?” he replied. “You were going to do that technique again!”
“Then why didn’t you try to stop me?” she asks, to which Pipsqueak opened his mouth, but no words came out. She shook her head and moved on, stopping next to the lake, her back to it. “Fear is a dangerous feeling, but it is necessary. However, you must not let fear blind you. Use it to react instinctively. If you think I’m going to attack or use a technique against you, let the fear tell you to attack or retreat, but never let it take over you.”
“I guess you’re right, but it still blinds me every now and then.” Pipsqueak looked down, defeated.
“Let the feelings flow naturally, the same way you do when aligning your chi with the elements. One more thing: You should never let your guard down.”
Lyra turned around, throwing a punch into Pipsqueak’s stomach. The blow apparently caused no pain, but threw him several feet back. Pipsqueak reacted swiftly, leaning on one of his forelegs and finishing with a back flip, landing perfectly on the lake.
“Nice reflexes, Pipsqueak,” Lyra admitted as she nodded in approval. She walked towards him over the water as she continued her lesson. “However, remember that, even though fast reflexes are important, you won’t be able to use them if you’re caught off-guard. If somepony hits you on the back of the neck and knocks you unconscious, your fast reflexes won’t be able to help you.”
“Yes, I know, Lyra. Sorry for that.”
“No need to apologize, you are still training. However, these sessions are for getting you ready against greater threats.”
“Greater threats? Like what?”
“Like enemies that won’t cower in fear as they witness something like this,” Lyra replied, pointing at herself standing on the lake.
“I see.”
“Most samurais respect monks, but most of them don’t know about our military orders and inner power. The Party monks, as you know them, surged with the fusion of the three previous orders.”
“There were three orders?”
“The Hoof, the Wing and the Horn,” she enumerated with a smile.
“Sounds pretty… specific?”
Lyra chuckled at her student’s confusion. “Yes, you could say that. However, the styles were different, even though they had certain common techniques. It is true, though, the most advanced techniques required having the physical traits from the original order.”
“But everypony has hooves, so everypony should be able to learn the most advanced Hoof techniques.”
“And you would be right,” Lyra confirmed. “However, the Order of the Hoof was founded in Apple Lands.”
“You mean by the Apple Clan?”
“Correct,” Lyra said with a smile. “Bark Hoof, the one who founded the Order, wanted to create a bare-hooved combat style. It would allow Apple soldiers to fight the creatures of the Everfree Forest with the same ferocity and power as with their large weapons. However, most soldiers preferred to fight with their maces, hammers and axes, so the Order wasn’t that popular.”
“So it’s more of an offensive style?”
“Brutal would be a better word, Pipsqueak,” Lyra corrected. “It focused on fighting huge, thick-scaled monsters, so their techniques allowed them to shatter wood, stone and even metal.”
“Just like what you did back then at the shrine?”
“Yes, but that’s a lesser version. Remember that Earth Ponies such as you have a powerful build. Your body is tougher than the one of a pegasus or a unicorn. Those few who mastered the style of the Hoof were able to break steel plates and could stand attacks that would kill a fully-armored soldier.”
“And I will be able to do that?!” Pipsqueak said with enthusiasm.
“I’m sure of it, but you’ll have to ask Pinkie to teach you. She is an Earth Pony after all. I’ve trained a lot through the years, trying to combine the three styles of previous Orders since I became a monk, but I’m still far from achieving it.”
“So the Order of the Hoof was the first monks who appeared and had a purely battle-oriented style. What about the others?”
“The Order of the Wing,” Lyra continued, sitting down on the lake, “was founded among the Wilderness Clan, a few years after the founding of the Hoof’s.”
“Wilderness?” Pipsqueak asked, raising an eyebrow in disbelief. “I cannot picture Fluttershy or any other Wilderness pony doing what we do.”
“Precisely... Fluttershy is a talented Wing monk, but she’s not the kind of pony who shows off or fights most of the time. But she likes the Wing style, as it was focused not on attack, but on defense and forcing the enemy to submit.”
“Didn’t you just say that the previous orders disappeared? Why did you call Fluttershy a Wing monk if the Order is no more?”
“I’ll explain later, my impatient student,” Lyra scolded with a soft snort. “As I was saying, the Order of the Wing was focused on defense and submission in bare-hooved combat, incapacitating the enemy instead of killing him.”
“I expected the Rainbow Clan to come with the idea of founding an order instead of the Wilderness. I mean, Fluttershy seems so peaceful.”
“Don’t underestimate somepony just because they loathe violence,” warned Lyra, her voice tinged with concern. “When the time comes, everypony will fight, and you’d be surprised at how efficient is Fluttershy’s fighting style.”
“Okay, got it,” replied Pipsqueak as he nodded. “What about the Order of the Horn? Somepony among the Jewel Clan maybe?”
“Not at all. It happened a couple of centuries after the other two Orders were founded, and you have to thank the Lore Clan for it.”
“The Lore Clan? What?” Pipsqueak asked surprised. “They are the most powerful summoners around. Why would they need a fighting style?”
“Every clan has summoners, warriors and courtiers, and most of them are focused on assisting on each clan’s specific duty. However, Wilderness and Apple had ponies that, without being spellcasters, were able to perform feats similar to some spells. At first, the Order of the Horn was founded with the sole purpose of understanding how monks could perform such feats. However, they ended up becoming a real monastic order, combining their summoner magic with the techniques of the monks.“
“Wow!” Pipsqueak gasped. “They must have been the most powerful monks of all!”
“Mystically speaking yes, but they were still mostly unicorns,” Lyra replied. “That means they were not physically powerful. Add the fact that they put almost all their efforts on trying to understand how monks could align their soul with the elements in order to perform techniques. They focused on that rather than on the physical training, making them powerful monks concerning techniques, but poor bare-hooved warriors.”
“And what happened? Why did they combine together into one order?” asked Pipsqueak as she leaned forward in an attempt to avoid missing anything.
Lyra smiled at him before answering. “The three Orders had the same purpose: serving the Empire. It is true that every one of them had a different way to try to achieve it, and they decided to join forces together. The Orders of the Hoof, Wing and Horn combined into a single order and joined the Party Clan, becoming what it’s now known as the Party monks.”
“Why the Party Clan?”
“Well, that’s a good question,” admitted Lyra. “The Party Clan was not powerful military speaking. We only had the bladedancers, and even those weren’t that common, so the monks decided that they should contribute by joining forces with us.”
“I see,” replied Pipsqueak. “Wow, that was an amazing story!”
“And as I can see, your concentration has improved, my young student. You haven’t sunk during the whole conversation.”
“Hey, you’re right!” Pipsqueak cried happily as he got up.
“See? If this becomes instinctive and natural, you won’t need to focus entirely on techniques as simple as this one. You would be able to walk over water or in mid-air while fighting, or even using other techniques.” She smiled as she got up with a small jump, landing on her hind legs. “You’ve made important progress, Pipsqueak. Once you master this, there are only a few more basic techniques to train in. Then, you can move on to the more advanced training.”
Pipsqueak bowed to his master and she bowed back, both noticing from the corner of the eye that there was somepony watching them from the shore.
“Hey, I think that’s Dinky!” Pipsqueak pointed with a smile before galloping over the water.
A young gray-skyblue unicorn with a short, golden mane and tail had her mouth wide open in awe as Pipsqueak got close to her.
“Hello, Dinky!” greeted Pipsqueak with a smile. “We didn’t expect visitors of any kind. What a surprise!”
“Are you…” she replied after a few seconds of silence, pointing at the lake where he was standing.
“What? Oh, this!” Pipsqueak laughed for a moment. “True, you haven’t seen any of my training sessions. Let me tell you, this is one of the least impressive things I’ve learnt.” He walked off of the lake, standing next to Dinky, who still didn’t appear to believe what had happened. “Sorry for shocking you.”
“Can… can all monks to that?” Dinky asked, wowed at what Pipsqueak was doing.
“Well, apparently yes, but it requires really hard training and discipline, aligning our soul with the elements and a lot of things that are too long and boring for me to explain. Besides, I’m sure you can do that too.”
“But I’m a summoner, I’m supposed to…” Dinky let out a short sigh. “Never mind, I didn’t come here to argue about who can do what. In fact, I came here to tell you that my mom wants to invite you to dinner.”
“Me? Why?” Pipsqueak asked, raising an eyebrow.
“She knows about it, dear.”
“Y-you told her?”
“I didn’t tell her, Pip. She’s the spymaster of the Rainbow Clan. If I have a coltfriend, she’ll find out.”
“And what do I do?”
“Well, I’m sure Mom will appreciate your attendance. She knows that we’re a couple and that you’re a nice pony, but not how it started. We could talk about that. She’ll love hearing all about it.”
“I don’t know, what if I botch it?”
“Don’t be silly, Pip! It’s just dinner with my mom. You just have to eat and answer her questions. Not at the same time, please,” she joked with a soft giggle.
“I know that!” he replied before laughing with his fillyfriend.
“I’ll see you at my mom’s house, then.”
“But she lives in Cloudsdale, doesn’t she? I mean, she’s a Rainbow scout.”
“Yes, but we don’t live there anymore. We have a house in Lore lands, and that’s our residence since I was born. After being spotted by a Lore summoner talking with some void spirits, I began my training with Twilight. Because of this, my mom was able to get a house next to the castle, and Twilight and her had become close friends since then.”
“Wow, that’s awesome!” Pipsqueak replied with a smile. “Oh, about that, how’s your training been?“
”Twilight says I’m ready for the gempukku, so I shouldn’t have problems. How about you?”
“Well,” Pipsqueak started, scratching his neck, “I think I can pass without many difficulties, though Lyra told me to use techniques wisely during the gempukku.”
“Yeah, Twilight said the same about spells, but she also told me that it’s really hard to fail the test if we’re prepared as our masters state.” She stopped to look up to the sky and how the sun was already on the top, indicating that it was midday. “I’ll go get everything ready for the dinner. We’ll talk tonight, okay?”
“Okay, I’ll see you there!”
Dinky leaned close to Pipsqueak and gave him a tender kiss on the cheek before trotting away.
“I’ll pick you up at the Lore castle’s garden in five hours!” shouted Dinky. “Don’t be late!”
-o-
Trixie could see the Diamond Bulwark from her position. If what she had read months ago at the Lore library was true, she would be able to get the food crates she needed. For what she recalled, there were supplies inside the wall’s warehouses to sustain everypony there for more than a year, which meant that there should be more than enough to fulfill her part of the deal. As soon as Trixie could handle the food, she would be able to retrieve her heart from Zecora.
However, a thought rushed to Trixie’s mind as she approached to the wall. Until she could find a safe place for it, Zecora’s hut was the best one for now, as she wouldn’t try anything dangerous with it. Mainly because it wouldn’t benefit her, but also because Trixie would turn into her most feared enemy if Zecora ever tried to blackmail her. Though it was true that nopony in Equestria knew that she had allowed such a ritual to be performed on herself, she wouldn’t take risks.
After considering it for some time, she had decided that she’ll not only get the food, but also test her new powers and immortality against those who had banished her, who forced her to become what she was now.
She slowly got up, standing on her hind legs, hugging herself. Closing her eyes tightly and gritting her teeth, she tore into her shoulders, letting out a painful grunt. When blood had covered her claws, she plunged them inside the moist ground as she chanted blasphemous verses of power. A few minutes passed after the ritual was completed before something struggled to claw out of the ground. After a while, a small, colorful creature with wings sprouted from the ground, almost instantly followed by dozens, hundreds of them.
“Yes, yes, the summoning spell works!” Trixie cried as she pushed her forelegs deeper into the ground. “The swarm of parasprites should give Trixie the food crates she needs.”
She waited patiently as the creatures kept coming out, flying around her. When the land stood still for a moment, she pulled her forelegs of the ground and pointed at the Diamond Bulwark.
“Now, go, minions!” Trixie commanded, cackling diabolically. “Bring Trixie their supplies!”
The cloud of parasprites flew towards the wall, followed closely by Trixie.
-o-
Big Macintosh and Twilight were walking together on top the wall, checking to ensure everything was in order. Even though it was the closest thing to a romantic date they’d get, they still had duties to fulfill. They checked most of the wall sections that protected the Apple and Wilderness lands, from the barracks to the siege engines. Armies of ponies following the lookout and patrol routes with astonishing accuracy, going through training that would exhaust any Lore bodyguard.
Spike followed a few feet behind them, fulfilling his duties as bodyguard, but keeping the distance as much as he could or looking somewhere else instead of at them. Not a hard thing to do when every now and then soldiers at the wall would salute him and give him their regards. The Apple Clan held him in high esteem, even going as far to ask him to patrol the wall for a season or two.
The three reached a large tower with a staircase that went down deep inside the wall. Big Macintosh stopped and turned to both guests.
“Ah’d like to see how Apple Bloom is doing, wanna come?” he offered cordially.
“Oh, yes, please,” replied Twilight with a smile. “I hope she’s in a better mood that the last time I saw her.”
“She’s fine,” assured Big Macintosh, making a sign with his hoof for them to follow him. “Let’s go and visit her.”
The sound of their steps echoed through the stone staircase as they descended into the bowels of the Diamond Bulwark. As they went down, voices invaded their ears, but one of them was recognizable for all of them.
Twilight breathed in relief as the joyful sound of Apple Bloom’s cheers and clapping resounded over the other voices, followed by more clapping from different ponies. They finally got to the hall were the noise was coming from to see Apple Bloom and another pony sitting in front of each other. They looked like they were playing a board game, and by the crowd gathered around them, it seemed like an interesting one.
“How’s it going?” Big Macintosh greeted.
The group scrambled up in surprise and saluted hastily. “General Macintosh!”
“Brother!”Apple Bloom cheered as she galloped towards her brother and jumped to hug him. “How have ya been?” She looked at Twilight and Spike, smiling as she bowed towards them. “Lady Twilight, Lord Spike.”
“No ‘Lord’, please,” corrected Spike. “I’m just a bodyguard. Just ‘Spike’ would do.”
“I’m glad to see you in a much better mood, Apple Bloom,” confessed Twilight with a nod. She looked over Apple Bloom’s shoulder and recognized the board of Go on the table. “I can see you were playing a game.”
“Oh, yes!” said Apple Bloom as she returned to her place. “It’s a really interesting game, and Ah’ve learned a lot of tactics and planning thanks to it.”
“She‘s a good player, General Macintosh,” admitted the pony in front of her. “You’ve taught her well, she’s an excellent strategist. I’m sure she’ll become a worthy leader some day.”
The other ponies looked at each other, approving the pony’s statement.
“Wow, Apple Bloom. I’m impressed,” said Twilight. “How did you learn to play Go so well?”
“Mah brother taught me,” answered Apple Bloom. “When he was off duty, he played with me a lot, teaching me strategy. He tried to teach Applejack too, but she always said that it as a waste of time and that we should be training at the barracks.”
“Well, they have different perspectives, but that doesn’t mean one of you is right or wrong,” pointed out Twilight.
“To arms!” a voice cried suddenly from up the stairs. “We’re under attack!”
Spike rushed upstairs as fast as his legs allowed him, followed closely by Twilight, Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom. The rest of the soldiers followed closely behind. When the group got to the ramparts, they spotted the threat the guard was pointing at. A gargantuan cloud of tiny creatures flew towards them, twisting in chaotic pattern. Spotting the threat, Spike stood in front of Twilight, wielding his spear ready to protect her.
“Parasprites?” said Big Macintosh, scratching his head in disbelief. “They don’t usually appear in this season.”
“Why are they here then?” asked Spike without looking back.
“I remember that there was a spell that could summon...” Twilight’s mouth shut, drawing an expression of pure horror. Rushing towards the wall, she looked down desperately looking for something there. A blue figure walked under the cloud, making her freeze in place. “Oh, no, no, no... Please, tell me this is not happening!”
“Trixie!” grunted Spike as he looked down, confirming Twilight’s fears. His face became twisted with a horrified glare as he could suddenly see her more clearly. “What in the name of Celestia happened to her!?”
“Tell the summoners to prepare a deflection spells!” commanded Big Macintosh. “We have to repel the swarm before they devour our supplies!”
“Yes, General!” the soldiers replied.
“Brother!” Applejack cried as she galloped towards then, dodging ponies everywhere. She had a battalion of unicorns behind her. “Ah’ve seen the cloud and have brought the summoners to your position!”
“Good! Get yourselves ready!” ordered Big Macintosh.
“Hey, where’s Trixie?” Spike asked as he tried to spot her.
When he walked back to return next to Twilight, a pillar of blue flames emerged behind him, making him jump away. The fire column twisted and one of the ends collided against the wall where the ponies were located.
Everypony watched in horror as the flames began to form the shape of a deformed unicorn. A blast of cyan light forced them to close their eyes. When they opened them again, they saw walls of blue fire forming a ring that trapped Twilight and Spike inside with Trixie, cackling maniacally with her blank eyes and sharp fangs.
“Greetings, fillies and gentlecolts!” Trixie said cheerfully as she stepped forward, making most of the ponies step back. “Don’t mind if Trixie gets a couple of food crates for herself.” She threw a glance at Twilight Sparkle, drawing a wide, sickening smile. “Well, well, well, look who we have here! Twilight Sparkle, the Lore Clan leader! I have been looking forward to meeting you again.”
“Stay away from her, monster!” roared Spike as he jumped in front of Twilight, brandishing his spear. “You won’t lay a hoof on her!”
“Brave words, bodyguard. But if you really think that the Great and Powerful Trixie fears a simple warrior, you are very wrong.”
“Well, if I’m not mistaken, you ran away because of a dragon like me,” mocked Spike.
“Shut up!” roared Trixie, enraged as she charged towards him.
Spike was able to repel her with ease, hitting her with the shaft and knocking her back. Trixie got back up with a furious look on her face. This time, Spike was the one who charged, trying to stab her, but she dodged him by a few inches, giving her the perfect position from which she could claw him in the leg.
Spike grunted in pain, leaning on his spear as he felt the wound with his free claw.
With the component ready, she laughed as she stood on her hind legs and cried a few words of power, pointing at Spike. When Trixie spoke the last word, a green cloud engulfed Spike’s weapon. In a matter of seconds, the spear’s shaft began to rust and rot, breaking into pieces.
“Let’s see what a warrior can do without his faithful spear,” joked Trixie as she looked up in the sky, smiling widely. “But we’ll have to find that out later, Trixie has things to do and her minions have accomplished their duty!”
“What are you-” Spike grunted, looking back to see how the swarm of parasprites were flying away with a few large crates of supplies.
“Get them!” ordered Applejack. “Don’t let them escape!”
“You…” Spike turned back to Trixie, gritting his teeth and clenching the pieces of his spear. He opened his claws and saw that the pieces he held were the ones that had the inscriptions ‘Spike’ and ‘Inquisitor’. “You destroyed my spear! You’re not going away from here alive!”
“Trixie is not interested in your whining, bodyguard,” she spat as she looked to her side, where Twilight was located. “Now, you, on the other hoof-”
“I’m not finished!” yelled Spike as he hit Trixie on the ribs with his knee, the blow throwing her back. “I told you, you’re not going to lay a hoof on Twilight, and you’ll pay for destroying my spear!”
“As you wish,” Trixie grunted with a smirk. “Trixie was going to be merciful and let you live, but it looks like you decline Trixie’s generosity. In that case, you shall stand as proof for what Equestria will suffer!”
Trixie got up with a loud cry, blood and smoke flying around her as she chanted verses of death and revenge. The crimson beam was projected towards Spike.
“No! ” Twilight screamed as she ran towards Spike but was stopped by Big Macintosh.
“Forgive me, Twilight,” begged Spike as he put her claw on his sword’s hilt, unsheathing it.
With a flash of light, the sword deflected the spell, colliding with a tree down at the forest, which burst into flames. Spike took an offensive stance as the blade shone with runes of power, making Trixie step back.
“Wisdom!” gasped Big Macintosh.
Spike nodded weakly as he got ready to charge Trixie, clenching the sword with both claws.
“So, you need the Ancestral Sword of the Lore to match The Great and Powerful Trixie.” With a cackle and a flattered tone, Trixie wouldn’t lose her confident smile. “It’s an honor for Trixie to see that you decide to use one of the swords that the Fortune of Steel created at the Celestial Forge. But even that won’t stop me!” She turned around, staring at Twilight and Applejack. “Clan leaders! The Great and Powerful Trixie challenge the six of you to a fight, all of you together against Trixie. If anypony refuses to attend, I’ll send an army that not even your wall shall stand! Tonight, at the entrance of the forest. No tricks. If you try anything, Trixie will know and the punishment won’t be pretty!”
With that being said, Trixie exploded in a blast of blue fire that flew away, disappearing into the distance, but her horrible laughs echoed through the wall section.
Nopony was able to move because of the shock, save for Spike, who sheathed the Ancestral Sword and picked up his spear’s head from the ground. He looked back, his eyes meeting Twilight’s, and his face was an amalgam of shame and sorrow.
“I’m sorry, Twilight, I had to do it,” he said, clenching the sword’s hilt.
“No need to apologize, Inquisitor,” comforted Big Macintosh. “The Ancestral Swords were forged to be used. Ahm glad to see that at least one of them is being used.”
“Please, Spike,” pleaded Twilight with a comforting smile. “You’ve saved us. Besides, you’re the sword bearer, you have the right to use it. Why don’t you do?”
“I… I know that Apple soldiers don’t use their katanas because they don’t want to taint them when fighting the creatures of the Everfree Forest,” said Spike sullenly, to which the three Apple siblings nodded. “I thought that Wisdom was a weapon that should only be unsheathed in the most honorable battlefields. If I did otherwise, it’ll feel like I’m disrespecting the Fortune that forged it. Besides, I’ve always used spears to fight, and this one…” Spike caressed the spear’s crystal head with his thumb. “This one is special to me.”
“Don’t worry, Spike, you can use Wisdom to fight our enemies,” invited Twilight. “Its magical properties would be useful.”
“So, are you going to accept the challenge?” asked Apple Bloom, worried.
“You bet we are, sis!” replied Applejack. “Ah wanna shut that mare’s mouth with mah hammer!”
“Ah’ll send messengers to tha otha clan leaders,” informed Big Macintosh as he moved away towards the barracks.
“I’d love to go with you, Twilight,” confessed Spike with a grunt as he looked at the Everfree Forest. “Give her a good beating for me!”
“I’ll try, Spike, but I’m sure this is going to be a challenge,” admitted Twilight as he looked at the Forest. Maybe more than even I can handle, she thought as Trixie’s laugh still thundered in her head.
